Lords of Creation: Omnigenesis [IC] [Archive] - Page 2

mystic1110

2012-10-09, 01:39 PM

The Streets of Arlom

The Streets of Arlom

Tap, Tap, Tap....

The silence of the living city is broken. Hobbling along the cobblestone streets is an atrocious figure, a mutated mockery of the creations of the gods. The figure walks with an obvious limp, and in his right hand clutches a small, twisted cane. The cane taps again and again against the flagstones as the misshapen stranger ponderously makes his way to a standing wall. The man allows his staff to clatter onto the ground as he leans back onto the wall, feeling the grooves between the bricks with his long, shaking hands.

He mutters in a rasping voice. I feel you, great city. I know your presence...your power...the same power I possess, but so very much greater....

You wish to hold me in, do you not? To claim me, to claim what small power I have...you wish to claim the world as your own, to encompass it....

The warped man laughs, a harsh, humourless, coughing laugh.

Of course, I must be wrong, for you are ancient, and I, a mewling babe in comparison. How could I possibly know the secrets of the majesty that is Arlom? A babe, yes, that is what I am, yet here I am, rambling like an old man. Pray, do not allow my mind to wander so again.

I must ask of you, then, oh great city, to allow me to pass beyond your glorious gates, and into the world around us.

Just FYI, it is extremely late, and I am equally tired. I have looked over this a few times, and, in my current state, my writing seems fine enough. That is not to say that, come morning, I will be proud of what I wrote. I just hope I got the message across for now. :smallredface:

This whole post must be read in the enthraling voice of Logan Cunningham, with the same pacing used for his acting as the Narrator of Bastion.

Or maybe as the narrative of a film noir. Your choice, really.

Streets of Arlom

Arlom is no place for children, its streets are mean, and at every turn there is something wanting your innocence. Or your skin. More often than not, however, they want your shadow, they want to play with and have it join their gang, the bloody delinquents.

Bloodier when they are found by the Ing. They don't like shadows, none of them do, weak and annoying little vermin, the more patient ones push them around like dogs on a leash. Most just slash 'em to ribbons.

Two children met a group of shadows and watched them play, never got the warning, the shadows are smart, they erase the warnings whenever they find them, or maybe they are just crazy and dislike the dirtying. Probably the later, city drives everybody a little bit crazy after awhile. The trick is making sure awhile never comes, lucky are the fools who find the rarest warning of all scrawled on a wall, "Find the Gate", even more lucky are the ones who do find the Gate, it takes them nowhere, but leads them to where they need to be.

All the Ing know the Gate, all the Ing are where they need to be.

It just so happens that Qu'Mos needed to be watching two little fools playing with shadows, too distracted to see the lurking little fiends stretching their duodimentional fingers towards their shadows. The Ing will have none of that, his talons screech and shred, they screech in place of the shadows, mute little bastards won't even do the courtesy of screaming before they run.

Their 'friends' flee at the awful noise and the kids turn back. The Ing is big, taller than a giant by at least a head, probably something to do with those goat-like legs, it's got a face alright, but the kids don't see it, only the silver helmet, and all those dangling flagella, its got two arms and they are humanoid enough, but its got two more and they just ain't.

The kids beat it screaming, maybe they think they can flee the Ing, which is a foolish proposition since its legs are twice as long as either of theirs.

But hey, Qu'Mos is in no rush, he is not getting any older, just doesn't feel like. And even the Ing like playing games.

On the streets of Arlom, gods and shadows walked unseen among themselves, unknowingly but aware of each other. They felt the eyes on the back of their heads, the clamor of almost meetings and chance encounters that never where. Because nothing in Arlom happen by chance. The uninitiated believe that fate drives people together - and while Arlom can't speak for the world outside his wall, inside them, that statement was unconditionally false. You meet people who Arlom wants you to meet, there is no chance, just a calculated meeting. A slight shift of walls, an unseen angle. All to facilitate - whatever Arlom desired. A lesson. Entertainment, Punishment. All in all it was very mysterious. But for those who knew the streets - an encounter was profound. It had meaning. Otherwise, why did it happen.

And so the two children running haphazardly and foolishly away from Qu'Mos, ran through alleyways and boulevards until they almost ran straight into an atrocious figure, hobbled and holding a cane. Kresh. The phrase out of the frying pan into the fire comes to mind, but in Arlom that was par for course.

ChrisClark13

2012-10-09, 04:10 PM

Alternate Past: NULL
Soon after the darkness engulfed him, he found himself in a form of a spark lying on the floor of.... nowhere? He looked all around and all he could see was void. At least nothing was coming for him at the moment.

He lay there for what felt like forever. He didn't remember taking on his foxkin form, but the furriness of it was welcome. He was curled into a ball, waiting for this forever to end....

bryn0528

2012-10-09, 04:17 PM

Omnigenesis.
Some might come to say that all things have their opposites, the whole of cosmos rests in the balance of the diametrically opposed and the undecideds coasting down an unseen median. For each side of the coin there is its adjacent face. The Marquis lived in this state of fact. He, with one hand, gave and gave abundant, and the other took and took meagerly. The Marquis was two sides of the same coin, but that still was not balance. The universe creaked and moaned, far too long the imbalance of such a somethingness existed. Somewhere somewhen, in the great allthing, a hole existed, left behind from the birth of a god, and tethered to the Marquis.
TAB What's this? the god asked, finally noticing the thread which bound his essence. It sailed off into the great abyss, much farther than he could see with his god eyes. He shrugged, and wrapped a hand around the dry serpent. He pulled once, twice, and the thing pulsed slightly, and pulled back.
TAB And far off away, something new stepped through the threshold. A new god, of quintessential nothingness, came to be. Omnigenesis approaches. The Creation of Allthings approaches.

THEChanger

2012-10-09, 04:55 PM

Beneath the Holy Mount

Fire. Molten metal, burning, ever searing, constant burning, scaring his skin, twisting, changing, melting, molding, encasing in all-encompasing burning. Chained fast, the underside of earth, buring, liquid fire, all throughout his body, hating, cursing, and always, the endless burning...

A cry goes out, through all of space and time, reverberating. It reaches into the depths of the Underdark, to the tops of the mountains of Terastia, to the plains of Sol Lumaria, to the crystal caverns of Geodesia, through the Hedge to the empty Void where the Starseeker and Halcyon rested, and even across the empty streets of Arlom. Though only the divine could hear the call, even the mortal races could feel that something had changed. The cry was instinctual, primal, two simple words that resonated with all who could hear them.

"It burns!"

Ordon's eyes snapped open. The cavern he was within came into focus, and he felt the power inherent int his new form. It blazed, filling his being, but at the same time it burned, searing his insides, causing him constant pain. He could feel chains enwrapping his form, burrowing upward, into the earth around him, becoming veins of metal as they traveled further and further from his body. He writhed, struggled against the bonds which held him to the ceiling of his new domain. Then, Valmyr's message glowed across the walls, and Ordon knew the terrible, shameful truth of the master's words. For master Valmyr truly was to Ordon now, his keeper and his guide. Turing his only remaining eye towards the ceiling, Ordon spoke, his voice like grinding gears and rattling chains. "I hear you, Lord Valmyr, and only in punishment do I see the error in my ways. I take up the holy charge you give me, and will honor it as best as I am able." So saying, Ordon felt his spark blaze once more, and his mind traveled upwards, following the chains which bound him. They were his prison, but also his freedom, for they would be his hands. And it was on that day, that Ordon began his work. Not only for the humans, but for the myriad other peoples who lived in this wide creation. All would follow Ordon's law, for his is the law of the world, and of word.

As Ordon accepted his charge, a change overcame his prison. He could feel it, cracking, crumbling, breaking away from the continent of Sol Lumaria. Slowly, ever so slowly, his rocky prison floated away, until it came to rest far below the triple suns. There, chains snaked outward, connecting the rock with the three great asteroids floating through space. The chains were of silver, iron, gold, mithral, bronze, tin, and myriad other metals which resided within the earth. Now, all the places where mortals lived were connected to the Burning Pits, where Ordon lay in wait for those who would become his charges.

And now Ordon is born, in full divine fury, with 15 AP. Let's get cracking.

First, 5 AP to Weave Plane.
The Burning Pits:
A vast network of tunnels and vents, the Burning Pits are Ordon's domain. Connected to the various underworlds of each asteroid-planet by the Chains of Ordon, the Burning Pits are constantly lit by the magma and molten metal that surges through. There is no surface, there is no way out except by Ordon's leave, or other divine intervention. At the very center is Ordon's Prison, where the Monster Chained Beneath the Mount waits for those who belong to him.

3 AP to Weave Sanctum within the Burning Pits.
Ordon's Prison:
At the very center of the Burning Pits is Ordon's Prison. There, the body of the Monster hangs, held to the ceiling by massive chains of every metal in existance. His legs melt away into a pool of molten metal that fills the cavern, and causes immeasurable heat. Other chains hang ominously from the ceiling above, as though waiting for other bodies to join Ordon in punishment.

1 AP to Create Concept
The Contract
A binding agreement between two parties. The Contract is enforced by Ordon, though only very special contracts recieve the Broken Lord's full attention. Contracts are also enforced by the law of whatever society uses them, and so may be of differing worth depending on where you are. Oral Contracts are often refered to as Oaths, and are generally less binding than written Contracts, unless several reliable witnesses are provided.

5 AP to Make Cosmic Decree
Any written Contract which is marked by Ordon's seal(A mountain surrounded by chains), and any Oath sworn in Ordon's name(the specific line to invoke the Decree is "By the Fire Which Burns Eternal, by the Many-Metaled Chain, by the Monster Chained Beneath the Mountain, by Ordon Pactsealer, so shall it be for all time."), will be enforced by Ordon himself. Should a mortal break such a contract, they become Ordon's, and will be dragged by chains down into the Burning Pits, where they shall be punished for their breech of contract. Such an agreement should not be made lightly, for it cannot be broken. Even if one party releases the other from their obligations, the pact will still stand, and Ordon will still claim either of the persons who break it.
Should two deities, or a deity and a mortal, make such a pact, the circumstances are slightly different. Ordon cannot lay claim to a deity who breaks a Contract sealed by his name, but he will know about it, and he will attempt to exact payment.

15 AP-5 AP(Weave Plane)-3 AP(Weave Sanctum)-1 AP(Create Concept)-5 AP(Make Cosmic Decree)= 1 AP remaining.

Whew.

Gotham

2012-10-09, 07:04 PM

Centre of Creation

Bharus watched the fight start and drew himself to full height, his wounds from before clotting over in ice. He conjured an icy spear from the mists of his steaming beard and hurled it at Moglin!

Attack [roll0]
Defense [roll1]
Health 30

I get a die for being in the Lords of Light, right?

Hank McBadass

2012-10-09, 07:06 PM

At the far edge of creation a thought resounded: WHAT IS THIS? The thought shuddered -- By asking it was no longer merely thought. Reality twisted.

What am I? A consciousness, maybe. We should test that hypothesis. How will we know? Perception would prove that we are conscious. Is not this perception? Indeed; we are conscious.

There is more. We can perceive that which beyond ourselves. Then we are a being. Possibly….

Many hundreds of thousand exchanges continued between It and Itself. Alone at the edge, beyond the senses of all else, time was ambiguous for It had no frame of reference. Centuries could have passed or the smallest divisible fraction of a second.

…. Then we shall test it.

A new thought! Glory in its purest form! And it felt reality responding to its will. Where before there was nothing, now something: A book appeared with a chronicle of the Debate, constantly updating as the dialogue continued.

It is true! We are a god! We are Nous.

Nous then paused and perceived creation. The first question returned to the forefront: What is this? The question that brought Nous into existence called to it. That branch of the Debate continued, fracturing into a thousand, thousand theories with little progress. More information was required; the call of the question was irresistible. Nous set course toward the center of creation, more bending reality around it than moving itself.

AgentIndy

2012-10-09, 07:11 PM

Deep Space

Edri stopped his flight, and turned around, finally able to see the expanse of the Void,"Ugh, this might be too big...ANd all the other gods are over there...Maybe they'll hurt me...That's all they do isn't it?"
He felt a desire to create,"Maybe, if I just stay out here...No, I need to not stay out here, but maybe if I only visit them every once in a while, they'll be nice to me."

He cast out a burst of rock and ice, forming what could be considered a small moon. He let his veins pour out, creating rivers of electricity, and wind to give it a flair of his own. He set it on an orbit in which it passed by all the other planets at least twice a year, and passed through the trinary orbits of the Red, Green, and Silver Sun. Somehow, the planet will be undamaged by these sojourns, but when it passes by a star the surface, the planet becomes a mass of chaos, as it shifts to a different form. It leaves behind a trail of dust, which is said to be frozen oxygen.

"Ah, my Wreya..."

Create Land:2 AP ;Wreya, the Wayward Moon
Total Ap:13

Wreya

Edri brought forth his energy once more, and started to form life with it. He knew that this life needed to survive the rigors of the Wreya. And then, he stopped... Life would come later.

Darklady2831

2012-10-09, 07:47 PM

TheDarkDM

2012-10-09, 07:53 PM

Valmyr

Seeing Bharus rush to flank the bone lord and his brother vying with the mad butcher's progenitor, Valmyr let loose the killing blow. Dawnbring flashed down on the distracted Moglin, burning a path of light through the heavens.

Attack: (+1 Relic)
[roll0]

Defense: (+1 Pantheon)
[roll1]

Health: 20/20

Draken

2012-10-09, 08:15 PM

Streets of the City

Qu'Mos knows Fears, this was not one of the ones he knew, but it was similar. He could tell tell that it was neither Arlom nor Ing'dras and most certainly not Gjol Maduur, but it was a god.

He sheathed his talons, it was the proper thing to do before the gods. A demonstration of respect and reverence, mostly because no Ing was foolish enough to think that the bared weapons really meant anything to these almighty beings.

The Ing then squatted with its forelimbs on its knees, waiting in an all-too-humanoid stance, which did look quite odd.

---------

The Center of the Universe

Ing'dras' steed whined at the events, and then the silver knight walked from some unknowable corner, looking the proceedings over while he took to the saddle, and then dashed off through a gate to a searing place.

---------

Ordon's Prison

A Vast Gate opened for the briefest of moments, and out of it rode Ing'dras on his steed, galoping across the fiery realm towards its center, and the prisoner inside.

"Greetings, young god. I believe from your history that I need not introduce myself."

AgentIndy

2012-10-09, 09:40 PM

Wreya

Edri released his creative potential, into a humanoid mold. One with two eyes, two feet, two hands, and all those other pesky human features. He made them able to live on Wreya, and able to live with out a soul. The light from the Suns Three could not scorch them, nor could the environment damage them. They required no food, water, or oxygen. He gave them agelessness, so they could live forever if they were careful. He grafted retractable wings into their forms, so they could fly upon the solar winds that couldn't burn them. They had grey skin, and their eyes are a deep purple. With such abilities, they could leave their home, and venture onto surfaces of planets as their comet passed. Their reproduction will be slow, as they reproduce by laying eggs that must either be placed in a dangerously close orbit to the binary stars, or at the very edge of the star system, where barely any light reaches, or on Wreya. Each egg hatches into a different gender, each required for reproduction. The eggs take around three decades to hatch.

And he let his new creatures roam on Wreya, "They'll learn civilization soon enough, my Voidborn."

Create Legendary Life: Void Born -5
Boon:No Soul -3
AP:5

Elemental

2012-10-09, 10:30 PM

ChrisClark13

2012-10-09, 10:53 PM

Vylcent's Nightmares

The Darkness closed in, chilling Vylcent's Foxkin form to the bone. An empty, hollow feeling, it stung worse than a sword wound. Then, light, just enough to see a few feet away from him. A cold stone floor, littered with the bones of humans and foxkin. Above him, hanging by jagged hooks, were the lifeless bodies of Velharan and Valmyr.

"You should have saved them..." a voice whispered in his ear. The voice grated on his nerves like nails on a chalkboard. the voices of Velharan and Valmyr echoed afterwards. "Should have helped us..." "Help us..."

"You ran... why?"

Vylcent's eyes snapped open and he trembled as he saw the scene... "I-I didn't know!! This isn't my fault! Leave me alone!" He stood up shakily and took a step to run, but tripped over a pile of bones and whimpered as he saw his brother's corpses. He throws a ball of light at his brother's bodies and it explodes with a flash of light. He then hides under a pile of bones.

THEChanger

2012-10-09, 11:10 PM

Ordon's Prison

The one-eyed form gazed into the gate, carefully watching as the rider emerged from the gate which appeared in the flickering light of his prison. It narrowed for a moment, and then widened in recognition. "Ing'dras. The Vast Gate. You and your brothers were aligned against the Lords of Light. Why have you come before me, traveler?"

Hank McBadass

2012-10-09, 11:21 PM

As Nous approached the center of Existence, it could sense a divine battle between the triple suns. Others! He thought at first. Then Nous darkened. What barbarism, It thought. Maybe that is how the gods find their meaning. How alien. What could possibly matter so much? Query: What are the proper actions of a god?

Nous considered, narrowed the plausible options down to several dozen, and partitioned his mind to begin another chapter of the Debate. The battle raged. Nous attempted to stay right at the edge of detection of the other gods, not wanting to get involved and hoping in the commotion they would not notice.

That answer is not satisfactory.

None of them are.

Yet conclusion 4 has the highest probability of correctness.

Yes but the confidence level is much too low to accept as true.

Indeed, but we need a provisional answer to guide our action.

No action is always a possibility.

Yes but we need more information to answer the First Question.

… The Debate continues.

Still 15 AP -- Tomorrow there will be movement, just wanted to get there before the battle was over

Draken

2012-10-10, 12:22 AM

Ordon's Prison

The Silver Knight hangs his head for a moment, rubbing his presumable chin.

"That is incorrect."

"My brother Arlom did as he does and built a city, he also did as he does and left doors to himself in the city. Men came to the city, for it was glorious as are all of Arlom's works, and sometimes they lost themselves in the city, finding themselves once more within Arlom."

"The suns did not like this, and came to us in all their radiance. Their light hurt my brother Gjol, and he lashed out desiring them to leave, but was subdued. And then the suns took the mortals away from Arlom and gave them to Acantheis, where to this day the long for the city, locked in his lab, waiting for an unnecessary cure."

"Through all of these events, I mediated, for mediate is what I do, given that I am the medium of all such events, such wondrous moments."

Nostalgia crawls over Ing'dras' voice as the silvery flagella of the underside of his visor, presumably a moustache of some kind, writhe peculiarly.

"But that is just one of the ways to tell one of the stories. I came here because travel I do, and trails I leave where I tread. And everywhere is where I ought to tread. But this is thine realm, and thus I am inclined to request leave to walk your lands, and leave behind my trails for all who would follow them."

Xondoure

2012-10-10, 12:37 AM

In Response to Ame

They are Mortalkind. My Brother Vylcent decided to gift them all with souls forged of the light of my Brothers and I.
And they do move strangely. But it is their nature.

"Vlycent... which spark is he?" the young god asked. "You call him brother. There are more like us?"

THEChanger

2012-10-10, 12:49 AM

Ordon's Prison
"I see."

Ordon considered the words of the Vast Gate, and the chains above shuddered and grinded against each other. His mind wandered, flowing through his mighty chains, back to his home, the village just outside the mighty mountain where he had first been bound. And there, he saw the truth of Arlom, for a single door stood in that place which had not been built by mortal hands. A small door, in a child's room, in a mighty manor, where the lords of that village had for many years held residence.

"Perhaps the Lords of Light were swift to judge the Abberant Council." Ordon shook his head sadly. "But I cannot allow you to build your roads here. This place is for those who deserve punishment alone. The entrance to my realm is by the chains which bind me, and it, to all the realms of mortals. Were any to enter by their choosing, the purpose of the place would be broken. But know that the Vast Gate and his brothers are welcome here, and until such a time as you might break an oath sworn in the name of Ordon, I bear you no ill will."

Draken

2012-10-10, 01:02 AM

Ordon's Prison

Ing'dras hanged his head.

"It is a shame. May I leave a gateway at least, with both ends hidden where fitting tribulations will guard them from any mere wayward wanderers?"

"It feels important that no place be so isolated, that there always be a gate other than me."

THEChanger

2012-10-10, 01:47 AM

Ordon's Prison

Ordon nodded his head once in acquiescence. "Provided with suitable guardians, such a gate would be acceptable. I understand the compulsion to follow where our sparks guide us. But I give you fair warning: Should this gate be abused, I will be forced to close it."

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-10, 01:52 AM

Twilight's Coming, The Descent

The Orb of light floated across the cave, illuminating the place for perhaps the first time in all existence. Moss and lichen clung to the upper walls, and the floor was smooth, containing a small pool of water that dripped down from stalactites above. The orb seemed to do the opposite of what the Quartzian had hoped, indeed, the few cave creatures, mostly bugs, in the cave fled from it. As the light drifted into the cave across from the group, a large bear-like shape was illuminated for a moment before it turned and ran, howling in primal rage. The brief glimpse of it revealed fleshy tendrils where fur should have been, and oddly shaped legs that would have been better suited for an insect.

The cave quieted, and for all that the Captain and his crew could tell, they were alone now.

As a mod, I'm ruling in favor of Elric, unless you bless them, even your divine fusion reactors will be easily noticed as NOT a god. However, I'd wait for other mod's opinion's on the subject, as I'm heavily biased against the Halcyon in the first place (I absolutely hate it :smallannoyed:).

The Quartzian crew returned to captain Spinel and relayed their findings to him.

"Alright, we'll form up in a group and head down the tunnel with the steepest grade. Keep in a delta pattern and make sure to watch our backs." Spinel walked over to the tunnel entrance and placed an invisible aether mark on the mouth of the tunnel. It wouldn't be seen unless one had Arcanist talents, in which case it appeared to glow with a calm blue light. "Alright, move out."

As a group, the Quartzians descended further into the cave system.

Elemental

2012-10-10, 02:13 AM

Discussions With Ame

Vylcent is my younger Brother. His light is the green light. My other Brother is Valmyr. His is the red light.
There are others like us. Acantheis in his crystal ship; Gjol Maduur, the monster in the darkness; the gate that leads nowhere and everywhere; the City that Watches; Arathor, the beast of beasts; Moglin, seeker of bloodshed; Bharus, King of the Frost. Possibly others, but I have not encountered them yet.

Snowfire

2012-10-10, 07:33 AM

A Meeting of Spaceships

One of Acantheis's four crystal faces stared at the little Steelthorn.Because as much as you pretend to have the power of a divine, you are not a divine. And right now, I need the power of a divine.

Another of his faces looked at Xia and spoke at the same time. I have mortals on board my Starseeker. They have been tampered with by another deity and I currently lack the power to reverse the potentially dangerous changes that have been wrought upon them. If I could spare the time to properly investigate what the effects of losing one's shadow has on a mortal, I would. But at this point I feel it would be better for me to simply restore them to a previous state and be done with it.

I can't in good conscience let them go while they are in their current state though. So will you help me?

As soon as Acantheis's first two faces finished speaking, the other two chimed in simultaneously. Hey, I can talk to more than one person at once. Sweet!

The Steelthorn shook its head, the world seemed to ripple, and crackling blue-white fury blazed suddenly in its eyes. The divine spark within it swelled, power rushing endlessly through it and it reached out, catching one of Acantheis's hands. Lightning danced and frolicked at the joining, carrying thought and memory and emotion out of the crystal form.

Abilities amplified beyond measure by direct connection to one of its sister-mothers, the Steelthorn's abilities reached through Acantheis, rocketing off the God's connection to his sanctum, and reaching for the mortals where it asked a simple question.

Where do you wish to be?

And in the same moment, Xia was beside the Steelthorn, her axe-pike glinting in the starlight. Her cloak billowed in a nonexistent wind, the edges crackling with a protective fury.

And this is what you get when you don't treat Xia's creations as equals.

Also:

Gather Pantheon (Steel and Suffering): 5 - 2 = 3 AP

Gain Domain (Protection [Sacrifice]): 3 - 3 = 0 AP (OMG, finally hit 0 :smallbiggrin:)

Draken

2012-10-10, 08:44 AM

Ordon's Prison

Ing'dras' beast stamped its hoof once.

"It will not be abused."

"The other side of the gate will be where only the desperate will dare reach."

Ing'dras turned his beast around, and rode off to a corner of the plane, before crashing through its border and leaving a basalt-caked scar of a passage in his wake.

Beneath Arlom

What city has no sewers? Endless passages festering with all sorts of filth, out of sight and out of mind of the gleaming societies that produce it, disgusting, detestable. Whole rivers and waterfalls of grime-coated water unfit for any kind of use.

It is fit to wonder who exactly produces all the dejects that flow beneath Arlom, the Ing are not so numerous, nor are their subjects, after all. But the sewers are horrid and torrid nonetheless.

And beneath them, catacombs stretch deeper still, crawling into the underdark and dumping their dejects in a thousand labyrinthine passages, the streams often seeking out magmatic chambers as makeshift incinerators for their waste.

One a large such chamber, far off a corner disconnected from any other way but the afflux of the city, is a basalt island in the middle of a lake, the caustic fluid of this tainted table boils noxiously over a molten flow.

And it is on this island that Ing'dras breaks through from Ordon's prison, the planes bleeding together into a single Gateway of basalt inscribed with silver runes.

Even the Vast Gate finds this place particularly detestable to linger on, so his spurs his mount up the cavernous expanse, forging a difficult trail to be followed by any who will ever wish to go to the prison realm of the Oathkeeper.

bryn0528

2012-10-10, 09:33 AM

The banks of a southern river unnamed.
Preliminary scouting produced little information. They watched in silence, in the shadows of still-trees, but the moving tree seemed interested only in its efforts of fortifying the river bank. Very, very interested, as it moved incredibly slow. Scouting proved painstaking, but Tulio did not trust the treeman, especially with Morgause missing still.
TAB The consensus at first seemed the Ent was building itself a home or fort or base of some kind. But as the days moved on, it proved less likely the creature even needed shelter. Alcide, hidden in the bush, shot a couple arrows. Thunk, thunk. The Ent never even looked up.
TAB "Good gods, this is getting ridiculous." Valentina slipped from her hiding place and walked to the Ent with squared shoulders. Tulio hissed through his teeth, that woman could be such a fool sometimes!
TAB "Hello there," she said with sweet honey and a coy smile. "I've never seen a moving tree before."

Arlom.
Morgause found shelter in one of the numerous, empty buildings. She found supplies scattered about the strange city. Awkwardly, she didn't believe them to be by-products of an abandoned people, forced from their city by plauge or war, but as gifts or offerings left behind. She stole them, regardless, and horded them away in her shelter.
TAB She stopped doing that the first time she couldn't find her way back, electing instead to carry what she needed with her. Each night, she could never find her way back to her previous resting place, so each night she choose a new house. If she was lucky, her house would be lavish and fully furnished with all the trimmings. Less so, and she was stuck for a night in some derelict hole.
TAB At once she feared the denizens that wandered. Should she catch that alien drift in the corner of her eye, she would run as fast as she could and if she could no longer run she would hide until the shadows passed. One morning, she found a denizen being pulled into a crystalline fleur atop a fountain. It took her nearly an hour to pry the thing loose, but she kept it in hand for these strange times.

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-10, 12:17 PM

The Steelthorn shook its head, the world seemed to ripple, and crackling blue-white fury blazed suddenly in its eyes. The divine spark within it swelled, power rushing endlessly through it and it reached out, catching one of Acantheis's hands. Lightning danced and frolicked at the joining, carrying thought and memory and emotion out of the crystal form.

Abilities amplified beyond measure by direct connection to one of its sister-mothers, the Steelthorn's abilities reached through Acantheis, rocketing off the God's connection to his sanctum, and reaching for the mortals where it asked a simple question.

Where do you wish to be?

And in the same moment, Xia was beside the Steelthorn, her axe-pike glinting in the starlight. Her cloak billowed in a nonexistent wind, the edges crackling with a protective fury.

And this is what you get when you don't treat Xia's creations as equals.

Also:

Gather Pantheon (Steel and Suffering): 5 - 2 = 3 AP

Gain Domain (Protection [Sacrifice]): 3 - 3 = 0 AP (OMG, finally hit 0 :smallbiggrin:)Acantheis's sapphire eyes darkened. I can see I was mistaken in seeking you out. Clearly you do not understand the nature of my request, and violate the sanctity of my home by attacking me.

Those onboard Starseeker were brought to me by another deity, without my permission or knowledge. They are not well. I will not release them until they are well. It would be wrong to do so, or are you unfamiliar with the concept of illness?

When they are well, they will be released. Once they are released they may go wherever they wish. If you want me to release them sooner, then help me heal them. It is that simple.

Darklady2831

2012-10-10, 12:25 PM

Vylcent's eyes snapped open and he trembled as he saw the scene... "I-I didn't know!! This isn't my fault! Leave me alone!" He stood up shakily and took a step to run, but tripped over a pile of bones and whimpered as he saw his brother's corpses. He throws a ball of light at his brother's bodies and it explodes with a flash of light. He then hides under a pile of bones.

The darkness closed in, the bones began to rattle together, dancing around Vylcent in a vile mockery of life. His brother's corpses were no longer visible, and an eerie laugh (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=tO2AvYe18s0) kept repeating in the background. The bones danced faster and faster, closing in on Vylcent, until he felt the ground give way beneath him, and he fell.

Faster and faster he fell, into what must have been a bottomless pit. What was mere seconds felt like hours of falling to the Fox God. Then he stopped falling, finding himself standing before two massive steel doors. He could hear the tick of clockwork above him. The laugh repeated once more, before he heard the voice of a man, roughly thirty years old. "You've met with a terrible fate... haven't you?"

Behind Vylcent stood a man with short-cropped black hair. His back held an enormous backpack that had many different things hanging from it. Shrunken heads, bone charms, masks that seemed to be made from the faces of living creatures. The man laughed again, an aura of malevolence coming from him.

Twilight's Coming, The Descent

The Quartzian crew returned to captain Spinel and relayed their findings to him.

"Alright, we'll form up in a group and head down the tunnel with the steepest grade. Keep in a delta pattern and make sure to watch our backs." Spinel walked over to the tunnel entrance and placed an invisible aether mark on the mouth of the tunnel. It wouldn't be seen unless one had Arcanist talents, in which case it appeared to glow with a calm blue light. "Alright, move out."

As a group, the Quartzians descended further into the cave system.

The steepest slope proved to be a treacherous climb, several times the footing gave way beneath one of the Quartzians, almost leading to a long fall. But together the group made their way down, and after what must have been half an hour of climbing, they arrived on a ledge overlooking a truly gigantic cavern. The rushing of a waterfall could be heard in the distance, and the air was humid, condensation already forming on the crystalline bodies of the Quartzians.

The ledge had a thick layer of lichen growing on it, and sloped downward to the left. A semi-steep slope, it seemed to go all the way to the floor of the gigantic cavern the Quatzians had emerged into. However, they couldn't be sure, as the light from their orbs did not even reach the ground where they were. All they could be certain of, was that the air was humid, lots of fungus grew here, and the roar of the waterfall was drowning out any animal sounds that may have been made.

mystic1110

2012-10-10, 12:31 PM

Doing my best to only godmode a small amount - just describing her visit to the city

Arlom - Morgause

Among the many nights - strange houses some ostentatious some humble. Strange streets, some merely alleyways with cobbled streets and others crafted by glass. It was like a trip through every possible city that could be or was. The deluged streets of Veta, while walking though the marbled roads of when Veta stood proud and alluring. Morgause walked with the sense that she was getting nowhere - it didn't matter what direction she walked, the only choice that was hers and hers alone was too stop, but that would be defeat for the shadows and alien shapes out of the corner of her eye were always around her watching and waiting for her to give up. So she kept running, walking - clutching the emerald fleur as protection.

The strange writing on the walls was familiar now, repeating over and over, to the point she had to ignore it or else she goes mad. "Beware the mayor," there was no mayor, there was no one. "Food at the fountain" - food was scraps thrown and left hopefully by fallen travelers, she did not want to think the city was feeding her, fattening her up for something. Besides what fountain? There were hundreds she already passed. Great ones that sprayed water like waterfalls to silent still ones with green algae infested waters with the statues of weeping angels keeping vigil over them. None of them had food. "Play with no shadows" - that one she understood... but the insistent message of "home" was probably the worst.

One day, although day was a relative term, the city existed in a state between tick and tock, time was essentially meaningless, but without meaning it carried possibly the greatest weight of all. Each second that passed meant another second of sanity. Regardless one day Morgause found a journal, or the journal found her... tattered, it was made of poor quality leather, the paper was wet and the words written in a scrawled chicken scratch handwriting that was bleeding through. Most of the readable ink were mere repetitions of the graffiti - she recognized most of it, but others she did not. "The Eye looks not at you" and "The infant is your hope"... the screams of a mad man written down.

Yet she found one page towards the end that was... impossibly clear. Clear of writing, script and free of damage. Almost as if this page was protected - the last sane thought of a poor traveler.

This melancholy city - the souls of the lost are compelled to walk through its streets perpetually. One feels them passing like a whiff of air. And when you are old and gray and full of sleep, and nodding by the fire, take down this book and slowly read, and dream of the soft look your eyes had once, and of their shadows deep - the librarian has had everything you didn't want to have, you gave it to him willingly and were his. Tread softly, for you tread on the dreams of children. And you that would judge me, you belong not to the mayor, so do not judge alone these words or that, come to this hallowed place where these children's portraits hang and look thereon; The City's history in their lineaments trace; think where man's glory most begins and ends and say my glory was I had fallen to his embrace. Mayor save me. Amen.

Obviously based on my favorite poet - Yeats

Maugan Ra

2012-10-10, 12:41 PM

The Centre of Creation

Seeing the charge of Arathor, Velharan moved quickly to impede his attack. He flew at the Beast Lord, claws outstretched and seeking the arteries of his opponent. He surrounded himself with an aura of light to deflect any counter attacks.

Attack: [roll0]
Defence: [roll1] (+1d6 from pantheon0
Health: 18

Arathor snapped and tore at the Silver Sun-God, fighting with all the primal fury of his domain. He howled like the beast he was at he attacked.

(I'm a little confused by the fight timing. Still, that's Velharan in round one, yes? Which means Arathor has taken the minimum two points of damage, as is now on 38.
In which case, round two:
Attack: [roll0]
Defence: [roll1]
HP: At round start, 38)

bryn0528

2012-10-10, 12:48 PM

Arlom - Morgause

Among the many nights - strange houses some ostentatious some humble. Strange streets, some merely alleyways with cobbled streets and others crafted by glass. It was like a trip through every possible city that could be or was. The deluged streets of Veta, while walking though the marbled roads of when Veta stood proud and alluring. Morgause walked with the sense that she was getting nowhere - it didn't matter what direction she walked, the only choice that was hers and hers alone was too stop, but that would be defeat for the shadows and alien shapes out of the corner of her eye were always around her watching and waiting for her to give up. So she kept running, walking - clutching the emerald fleur as protection.

The strange writing on the walls was familiar now, repeating over and over, to the point she had to ignore it or else she goes mad. "Beware the mayor," there was no mayor, there was no one. "Food at the fountain" - food was scraps thrown and left hopefully by fallen travelers, she did not want to think the city was feeding her, fattening her up for something. Besides what fountain? There were hundreds she already passed. Great ones that sprayed water like waterfalls to silent still ones with green algae infested waters with the statues of weeping angels keeping vigil over them. None of them had food. "Play with no shadows" - that one she understood... but the insistent message of "home" was probably the worst.

One day, although day was a relative term, the city existed in a state between tick and tock, time was essentially meaningless, but without meaning it carried possibly the greatest weight of all. Each second that passed meant another second of sanity. Regardless one day Morgause found a journal, or the journal found her... tattered, it was made of poor quality leather, the paper was wet and the words written in a scrawled chicken scratch handwriting that was bleeding through. Most of the readable ink were mere repetitions of the graffiti - she recognized most of it, but others she did not. "The Eye looks not at you" and "The infant is your hope"... the screams of a mad man written down.

Yet she found one page towards the end that was... impossibly clear. Clear of writing, script and free of damage. Almost as if this page was protected - the last sane thought of a poor traveler.

This melancholy city - the souls of the lost are compelled to walk through its streets perpetually. One feels them passing like a whiff of air. And when you are old and gray and full of sleep, and nodding by the fire, take down this book and slowly read, and dream of the soft look your eyes had once, and of their shadows deep - the librarian has had everything you didn't want to have, you gave it to him willingly and were his. Tread softly, for you tread on the dreams of children. And you that would judge me, you belong not to the mayor, so do not judge alone these words or that, come to this hallowed place where these children's portraits hang and look thereon; The City's history in their lineaments trace; think where man's glory most begins and ends and say my glory was I had fallen to his embrace. Mayor save me. Amen.

Obviously based on my favorite poet - Yeats
She clutched the fleur close to her heart. The shadows poured from walls and waited in windows. They waited for her, and she felt them growing closer. They were attracted to her now, she felt that... or perhaps the emerald fleur. But it could be her salvation here, her only protection. She did not want to risk the horror of being without it now, to be defenseless. She, for far too long, had been defenseless.
TAB A door presents itself. Morgause tries it, but finds it locked. The shadows draw near. A kick, and another, and the door falls over splintered (the shadows grow more irrate). She steals inside, running through the halls, and finds herself in a study. She shuts the door behind her and barricades herself in.
TAB A book, poised on the edge of a desk. There is nothing else. She fell into the pages, and not even the knocks on the door, not even the pounding of the walls pulls her from the ink. The ink is her blood and the paper is her skin. She falls into the last page, and looks up to the world anew. Her face feels wet, rivers of dirt carved across that young face.
TAB Morgause takes a small table and smashes it against the wall. Amongst the debris, she took its leg. Working with deft fingers, the girl lashes the fluer to the end. She stands, dusts herself, and opens the door to the way out again--make shift spear at the ready.
TAB I will not falter, I will not fail. I cannot give up. There is hope within me still. I will not falter, I will not fail. Gods, give me strength. I will not falter, I will not fail.

Draken

2012-10-10, 01:18 PM

No place for children, but maybe for their mothers

Hope is a good way to remain sane, as long as it is tempered by resolve, otherwise it is frail and snaps before anything particularly dreadful.

Like the Ing.

The ing is a vast shadow wrapped around itself, it needs no light to be cast because it is made of solid flesh, and their mirrored armor reflects the light anyway. They have talons and they have stalks, and they have many a stranger's eyes.

Did Morgause ever see an ing before? Probably not. They are different from the other things in the city, they are obvious, they are the most immediate authority, not like some unseen mayor or other high bureaucrat. When the ing are nearby, you notice them, maybe even before they notice you, which is an improvement compared to all else.

But anyway, back to resolve. Good thing to have, very good, specially when you come out of your hiding hole to see some eleven feet tall thing in silver plate bearing down on you, it has no arms other than the taloned two and the two with the weird hands. Don't need any other weapons, for sure.

Ve'Qim stares down a human female with a distended belly. She's seen the type before, gross little things carry their weak little maggots inside their bodies. Kinda disturbing, she thinks, but the gods have stranger designs, she's dreamed of moving bits of shiny rock after all.

She just stares silently and waits, the little things tend to be surprisingly frail she's seen, lost the children when she startled them.

bryn0528

2012-10-10, 01:30 PM

Arlom.
Hardly just a woman, this girl. Her face dirty from her days in the city and before that the woods and before that the dark and narrow passages beneath the earth. Her hair matted, flat and unhealthy now (recall those days her father cherished the cinnamon locks, curls of hair like satin ribbons). Her frame thin, belly grotesque, she had such lovely curves before (recall the hand tracing her inner thigh). She is broken, but she stands on in the face of the Ing.
TAB Her expression is fierce, she brandishes her weapon with iron conviction--she was ready to kill in a way that most people found absolute alien. It's not to say that she faltered, meeting an Ing, but felt disappointed. Was it a trick of some kind? She kept the weapon up, though was sure a trinket on a stick had even the slightest ability to harm a canned up... thing. Besides, those talons look awful sharp.
TAB "What do you want with me, city?" She asks, not anger charging her voice, but the quiet desperation now flooding through her body. "Why must you chase me so, and play these horrid games? I am tired, I am weak, but I will not fall to you!"

Draken

2012-10-10, 01:54 PM

Arlom

Well, she did not break down in despair. That is good, she guesses.

Ve'Qim squats down to bring her eyes to the level of Morgause's face, she has found it better to speak in this stance. Her voice is peculiar, but feminine nonetheless.

"It is unwise to curse at the gods so, human. Even if the god is as patient as Arlom."

The ing puts her talons at rest.

"By your tone I must believe you have no master. Indeed, you look quite ragged and too dirty as well, and too clueless to be a fugitive serf."

"I can give you a house and bring you to others of your kind, if you wish."

bryn0528

2012-10-10, 02:05 PM

Arlom.
Morgause's eyes go wide. The shadows did not speak, she had learned, and this thing... a god? The city? These are the conclusions she draws; the creature is the embodiment of the city, and calls itself Arlom, and it is a god. It wants to be her master. It rules other humans, who must also be trapped within these walls. She does not voice these assumptions, what idiot would, after being scolded by a god?
TAB "I do apologize," she said, after moments of thinking. She lowered the spear-thing. "I had not realized as such." She places a hand on her belly, casting a demure look so stark in contrast to what ferocity she showed before. "I would like to go with you, yes."
TAB Far off, a god is laughing like crunching bones. It is a sound unheard. Morgause hides the sharpness of her eyes, the eagerness to power, behind a doeful attitude. "I would like to go with you, yes."

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-10, 02:10 PM

The steepest slope proved to be a treacherous climb, several times the footing gave way beneath one of the Quartzians, almost leading to a long fall. But together the group made their way down, and after what must have been half an hour of climbing, they arrived on a ledge overlooking a truly gigantic cavern. The rushing of a waterfall could be heard in the distance, and the air was humid, condensation already forming on the crystalline bodies of the Quartzians.

The ledge had a thick layer of lichen growing on it, and sloped downward to the left. A semi-steep slope, it seemed to go all the way to the floor of the gigantic cavern the Quatzians had emerged into. However, they couldn't be sure, as the light from their orbs did not even reach the ground where they were. All they could be certain of, was that the air was humid, lots of fungus grew here, and the roar of the waterfall was drowning out any animal sounds that may have been made.

"Lots of water, lots of fungus... Let's head across the cave, stick to the ceiling, make sure to keep the lights low and away in case they attract predators." With that, the Quartzian crew leapt, one by one into the chasm below, then floated gently upwards on the Aether and began to fly across the cavern.

Quartzians can fly, I wrote that in when I first made them :smalltongue:

Draken

2012-10-10, 02:33 PM

Arlom

Well, it is a way to misunderstand the situation. Maybe a vanahtai servant will catch a glimpse of it all and clue her in later.

Ve'Qim stretches an arm and wraps large fingers around Morgause's chest, careful about her distended belly.

"You will find life in the first city much better when you are not aimlessly wandering."

With her new serf secured, Ve'Qim teleports them both to her domain.

Ing Domain

An Ing domain is a neighbourhood taken over by a group of Ing, hardly ever more than twenty adults, a more stable place than the rest of Arlom, often with a clear and unshifting road leading straight towards the Plaza of the Vast Gate, that impossible landmark visible above the structures, much closer than it usually is to those aimless wanderers who ever bother looking up to see the distant landmark. Food is obtained through commerce with other domains, specially those in the more rural areas of the city. There is an advantage to these neighbourhoods from a mortal perspective, stability, moreso than the lack of pesky shadows.

Ve'Qim releases Morgause from her grasp once they arrive, they stand before the gate of a manor in a sidestreet, possibly the Ing's great house, gifted by Arlom itself, with the sides of the road overtaken by inns and hostels for the servants of the great ones.

As they arrive, Morgause will see the varied menagerie of Ve'Qim's servants, human, vahnatai, foxkin, quartzian and dwarf, as well as one giant, althought those usually only bend their knee to the monstrous Elders.

Her condition does not go unnoticed by the humans and dwarves in the area, some of which whisper among themselves, about it all, and a few of which approach with deference to their lady, who in turn motions the rest closer - which they comply - and looks down at Morgause.

"Introduce yourself."

Hank McBadass

2012-10-10, 05:43 PM

Just outside the Center

The Battle raged; a wolf god attacked again.

Resolved: The most probable answer to the proper actions of gods is anything that they desire to do. No principle can make a coherent argument to the opposite.

True. But it cannot be logically proved either. Provisionally accepted while discussion continues.

Even this far away, the divine energies rocked the god’s presence. Spreading its perception out again, Nous noticed something strange. A great clamor of mental activity was coming from the two planetoids. Unlike the great beings doing battle between the triple-sun, this was like static with thousands of bits and pieces which individually would have been unnoticeable. Nous could not do anything but speculate on the reasons for the battle – and speculation was not something it chose to act on – but it did not want to take the risk that the battling deities would turn on him next. Time to leave this place.

At that moment one participant of the Debate conceded, ready to bend back into in the over-consciousness. Wait! Nous reached into itself and pulled. His consciousness fractured and strained further tearing itself asunder ….

UNITY

Nous was in two places at once but both held the Debate in its entirety. They separated, off to explore the two sources of the mental static.

Sol Lumaria

Nous arrived at the planetoid know to others as Sol Lumaria. Oh my, this is strange! Lesser beings walked ignorant of the goings on the larger scale. What poor things. After consideration, Nous decided that it must not be alone in asking questions, especially the first question. Surely these lesser creatures did as well and Nous wanted company and other parties to debate. Gods would be stronger allies but dealing with those ruffians was not something Nous wanted.

Nous pulled reality around himself until he was on the surface. One particular part called to it -- a village on the outskirts of a great port city. Still invisible to mortal eyes, it spied a man carrying on a conversation with a group of richly dressed men.

Anicetus: But sirs …

Leader of the Men: No, Anicetus. These are not the topics that rich merchants want their son’s to learn. It is the practical things that we need, things that fire the engines of industry. Arithmetic to balance the books, navigation, agriculture, management, these are what makes us great.

Anicetus: But sirs there are other questions that are important as well: who we are, the meaning of the past, and other uses of mathematics, chemicals – I have a very interesting theory about the relationship between angles – there were or … even …even the nature of reality itself.

Leader: Hahaha that is rich! Do you hear him? Poor might be more like it. Hahaha! No Anicetus go join the beggars peddling their bull**** on the streets to the urchins for bread if that is what you want to do. You had so much promise but we are going to have to let you go.

The richly dressed men walked down the street. Anicetus sat there looking dejected. Gathered his things there looking dejected.

Anicetus: Why does no one see the value here!?! Tied up in the banal, unable to see beyond the end of their nose, waiting for the gods to solve all the social ills, unwilling to engage in the creative act themselves. Why am I so alone?

Nous materialized before the man. Having not yet taken physical form previously, Nous modeled himself after the being before him in a black and white robe.

Mortal, you cannot be the only one seeking knowledge.

Anicetus: What… wh…. ah… who are you.

We call ourselves Nous. Nous entered the mortal’s mind to calm it. Maybe enlightening these weak creatures would help us understand this place. What is your problem mortal?

Anicetus: No one seems interested in a tutor that teaches things that aren't focused on making money. They might be right…. maybe it isn't useful

They may be, mortal. Join us then. We seek to answer the First Question and describe all reality. Even someone of your limited intellect would serve the dialog.

Anicetus: Mortals are just as capable of understanding existence as the gods.

Nous paused and began an internal debate. Unlikely, but there is insufficient information. No less, what is your answer

Anicetus: My lord, I am honored … but I am a subject of the Three Suns. I cannot turn my back on my gods or my country. Of course… maybe… I could serve you too. Fear rose up in Anicetus’s mind again.

Your gods are such tyrants, huh? With us you shall always be free to go wherever the Debate takes you. However take heed, you must allow any questions to be asked and will not play the tyrant. You may not be leaving the domain of your masters but you are also entering mine. Spread the word: The Academy rises. Those who want true enlightenment and full knowledge should seek it. Nous turned away from the mortal and began to leave

An Academy. Nous knew that he needed other views to understand Existence. Irrational views. Limited views. Selfish views. These were not in him and would serve as sounding boards to find the truth. The Debate did not need to go long to reach that conclusion.

Where shall we build it?

Somewhere where all sentient life can find.

Maybe a new dimension. We could make it accessible to all.

Or portals to some place on this plane.

Anicetus: Why not the City Behind the Door?

Nous stopped, incredulous.

What, mortal? How can you access our thoughts?

Anicetus: M…my lord you were speaking out loud. Concern tainting his voice.

Hmmm so we were. What is this so called City Behind the Door?

Anicetus: Urban Legends and the tales of madmen would have us believe that there is a living city behind some doors. Theoretically, it is possible. Likely even

Nous, paused and was off. It knew exactly which city Anicetus was talking about -- he remembered it.

AP:
Starting 15
(-1) Create Mundane Concept: Higher Education
(-1) Praise Anicetus – Anicetus spreads the system of higher education and the Order of the Long Debate. Word also spreads about some Academy.
(-2) Create Order: Order of the Long Debate.

Fates

2012-10-10, 06:32 PM

The Streets of Arlom

Kresh groans, standing up as he wakes from his stupor. He had not liked the way those children had looked at him, not in the slightest; however, he has more important issues at hand than how revolting he is. He looks upward, swallowing what courage he has; conflict with this "Arlom" would be suicide, but he must maintain composure, else the city might read his fear. Kresh yells in his hoarse, monotonous voice, his mouth twisting into a scowl. Well, city, would you be so kind as to explain to me what the hell is going on here?

AgentIndy

2012-10-10, 07:46 PM

Wreya, in relative proximity of Sol Lumaria

Wreya had traveled to being well within sight of Sol Lumaria, blazing a streak across the sky. Edri sat on his comet, but sensed another divine being near by. "Maybe...He seems to be new, like me..." Edri flapped his wings, and glided down to the planet, and sought out Nous,Hey..uh..Hey, could you eh, wait for a second..please?"

Wreya's Surface
One of Edri's Voidborn, who had given him self the name Venea on the day of his hatching out in the farthest orbit of the system. He saw Sol Lumaria, and was a bit taken back by the fact that such a thing could exist, a whole planet, with a stable environment. He just looked on at the planet, and sat down.

ChrisClark13

2012-10-10, 07:57 PM

The darkness closed in, the bones began to rattle together, dancing around Vylcent in a vile mockery of life. His brother's corpses were no longer visible, and an eerie laugh (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=tO2AvYe18s0) kept repeating in the background. The bones danced faster and faster, closing in on Vylcent, until he felt the ground give way beneath him, and he fell.

Faster and faster he fell, into what must have been a bottomless pit. What was mere seconds felt like hours of falling to the Fox God. Then he stopped falling, finding himself standing before two massive steel doors. He could hear the tick of clockwork above him. The laugh repeated once more, before he heard the voice of a man, roughly thirty years old. "You've met with a terrible fate... haven't you?"

Behind Vylcent stood a man with short-cropped black hair. His back held an enormous backpack that had many different things hanging from it. Shrunken heads, bone charms, masks that seemed to be made from the faces of living creatures. The man laughed again, an aura of malevolence coming from him.

Vylcent fell back onto his butt in surprise. "Ah!" He quickly got back onto his feet though. "Where did you come from..." He turned around to look at the doors before looking back at the man. ...and what do you mean by a 'terrible fate'?" Vylcent's voice squeaked a bit at the words 'terrible fate,' scared a bit of the reply.

Draken

2012-10-10, 08:32 PM

Darklady2831

2012-10-10, 08:40 PM

Vylcent's Nightmares

The Man had an eerie grin on his face, his eye squinting. He seemed friendly, way, too, friendly. The Man wrung his fingers together constantly. "Don't you remember?" The man said, his eerie laugh echoing off the walls, even though the man himself didn't laugh. "I'd be much more afraid if I were you." An eerie tune (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zfv-pBx4rNc) started to play in the background.

The Masks of flesh on the man's pack seemed to be staring at Vylcent, peering into his mind and his very being. "Why, just look at yourself..." The man said, swaying back and forth with the beat. When Vylcent saw himself, he would see himself much smaller than he had previously been. A strange form, that of a human child with brown hair, was the shape Vylcent saw. His skin was pale, grey, and lifeless.

Twilight's Coming, the Fungal Jungles

The Quartzians drifted across the air in the cavern, floating high above the cavern floor. Their lights didn't reach the bottom, but they did illuminate the tops of what appeared to be enormous mushrooms. The waterfall's roar got louder as they went along, they were getting closer to it.

Hank McBadass

2012-10-10, 08:57 PM

AgentIndy

2012-10-10, 09:02 PM

Sol Lumaria

A call rang out as Nous began took off from Sol Lumaria. Nous didn’t detect any hostility in the speaker. Should we stop? We have not met a god. Until now.

Nous called back to the source. Yes. Who calls Nous? Your discourse would be much appreciated – you are the first god I have met. How goes it?

Sol Lumaria

"Umm... Hi, I'm Edri," He shifted his wings a bit,"I've never met another god either actually...And I guess...that I am looking for friends..."

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-10, 09:22 PM

Twilight's Coming, the Fungal Jungles

The Quartzians drifted across the air in the cavern, floating high above the cavern floor. Their lights didn't reach the bottom, but they did illuminate the tops of what appeared to be enormous mushrooms. The waterfall's roar got louder as they went along, they were getting closer to it.

"It looks like we're going to have to land if we want to continue on. Set up a light chain to make sure there isn't anything in the immediate area." Captain Spinel said. In short order the crew's light orbs were lined up each one matched up so that they formed a long chain of glowing torches down to the ground. The Quartzians descended slowly and landed on the ground.

Fates

2012-10-10, 09:50 PM

The Streets of Arlom

Qu'Mos politely rose at the god's words.

"Your lordship, Arlom's voice can be understood by none but his brothers."

The ing took a few steps forward, and the two scared children crawled to the sides, away from both the creature and the... other creature.

"If you wish to speak to the city, you must go to Ing'dras, The Vast Gate."

Qu'Mos points to the horizon, to an inconceivably large structure towards what is presumably the center of the city, the center of the whole asteroid, indeed.

"That way, you shall find the Gate."

Qu'Mos then swiped his hands on the air, teleporting the fleeing childre back to him.

"And you two musn't run anymore."

Kresh gives a hideous, broken-toothed grin, gives his thanks, spits onto the ground, and then meanders toward "The Vast Gate," cursing under his breath in annoyance the whole way. Upon reaching the gate, he yells out angrily. I've had quite enough of this bloody place! I request to leave at once.

Draken

2012-10-10, 11:00 PM

Hank McBadass

2012-10-10, 11:58 PM

Sol Lumaria

"Umm... Hi, I'm Edri," He shifted his wings a bit,"I've never met another god either actually...And I guess...that I am looking for friends..."
Sol Lumaria

Friendship? Noas thought of it for awhile. Friendship would be desirable in this place. Look towards the center, the Others seem to be a violent bunch. I am seeking to understand existence. Noas pointing to all of creation.

Terasita

While Nous was watching the man on the surface of Sol Lumaria It was also arriving outside of Terasita. Nous observed it from the void. This world was very different. The screeching of mortal minds was more varied.
Nous approached over a great city. Large consciousnesses abounded. They were like deities … except strange. Different from Nous at least.

One particular yet there was something else, the very ground itself was buzzing with activity. Not the ground itself Nous realized, the tunnels underneath. Mortals beneath the earth? An interesting proposition.

Nous rended reality and appeared in the city of the Underdark, Urodlivv. It observed the mental conference of the Bok. Nous was in awe. Perfection. They pushed the boundaries of their mental abilities and recorded the telekinetic conversation much like Nous recorded the Debate. Noas stopped and observed for a while.

Nous observed that the Bok scholars, the true masters of the Vahnatai mental energy, were not the rulers of Urodlivv. For some reason the Irhno caste ruled.

Maybe there is a reason. Maybe they like the current situation. We do not have sufficient reason to change things. No.

[Meanwhile, Nous Created the Order of the Long Debate in Sol Lumaria]

Nous entered into the Bok psychic frequency and conversed. It taught them how to improve their methods of analysis, the concepts of the Debate, improve the transmission of knowledge, and asked them to join the Order of the Long Debate. Many of them declined – horrified at breaking tradition – but several came over. Nous altered the essence of the sculpted stone and created a grand hall for the Bok of the Order.

All this I give you on one condition: you are faithful members of Order and spread the knowledge of the Debate and the Academy which is yet to be let it be known throughout the Underdark.

We so swear, in Ordon's name.

So be it.

They will do what is best for them.

Some members of the Bok are now part of the Order of the Long Debate. And have sworn their oath to follow it's principles. Will they use their organization to subvert The Olgai traditions?

Darklady2831

2012-10-11, 12:27 AM

Twilight's Coming, the Fungal Jungle Floor

The Quartzian party landed, alighting on a bed of moss and slick algae. Around them grew enormous, mushroom-like trees. The light from their orbs shed far, revealing a tangled thicket of the mushroom trees, and the shores of an enormous underground river flowing swiftly through the cavern. Small rodents and insect skittered away from the group, but again there were no larger animals.

The Passing of the Torch

The unthinkable had happened in Urodivv, one of the Ihrno had fallen to the Deathmold Plague. Her body had been ravaged by the fungus, and her mind given peace by her death. Thus, began a day of mourning. One of the greater Psionic minds, and a leader of people, had fallen. All throughout the Vahnatai Lands, small fires were lit, and funerary rites enacted as the Vahnatai commemorated the life of their honored elder.

Rentar'Ihrno, as leader of the Council, was tasked with bringing news to the fallen one's replacement. A scholar, who had long studied the nature of the Vahnatai's strange powers. A Vahnatai by the name of Kosai'Bok, one of the few who had joiend the Order of the Long Debate, was approached by Rentar'Ihrno. In her arms she held the bright orange and yellow poncho of the Ihrno caste. "It is with great sorrow that we commemorate the passing of Kala'Ihrno... but life continues, and you have been selected by the council. Will you accept this duty, to your people, to yourself, and to the gods beyond?"

Hank, if you want to Roleplay the replacement, I'd be honored.
Also, I suppose I worded it poorly, but the Ihrno Caste is composed of former Bok caste members who are selected as paragons of their craft, art, or school. They continue their work with the Bok caste that they used to do, and also lead their people.

Promise

2012-10-11, 06:43 AM

The Centre of Creation

It was obvious that the Bone Lord and his creator, even working together, could not defeat these three foes together. At least to Moglin. But he was not one to give up so easily.. One final strike, if he could atleast fell one of the other gods, he would be satisfied. For now, atleast.

With that thought in mind, the shard of Moglin flew forward, roaring and swinging his axe straight for Velharan

Attack: [roll0]
Defense: [roll1]
Health: 5

Elemental

2012-10-11, 07:15 AM

The Centre of Creation

And the axe cleaved through Velharan's flesh and into his heart. Despite his divinity, the wound was severe and it rendered him unable to continue fighting.
A beam of light erupted from him and engulfed both Velharan and the Bone Lord.
Eternal conflict brings only eternal hardship.

I've got a feeling that rolling defence against that attack won't work. But I will anyway.

Attack: [roll0]
Defence: [roll1]
Health: 16 prior to Moglin's strike.

mystic1110

2012-10-11, 10:00 AM

The Streets of Arlom

While Kresh talked to the vast gate, the walls behind the god closed off, and the children were left with Qu'Mos. Obviously they were terrified. The ing was essentially a dark inky shadow wrapped around itself encased in mirrored armor that leaves the environment shadowless and monochrome. They bleach the color out of the air. The ing were the stuff of stories the children used to hear about monsters underneath their beds and in their closets - talons and stalks, and many eyes.

The dwarf girl began to cry and the frost giant boy looked at her with beady eyes, fear and disgust, and then he looked at Qu'Mos and turned around to run, yet tripped when the small girl grabbed onto the hem of his pants for emotional support. He cursed and grabbed his bruised knee and then looked back up at the ing and screamed his desperate defiance.

They were obviously quite mad now - they were children in a big city. They began to laugh, and laugh, and laugh. The laughter was the laughter of breaking glass, cracked, broken and sharp.

TheDarkDM

2012-10-11, 01:30 PM

Valmyr at the Center of Creation

Even as Dawnbringer plunged into Moglin's core, Valmr saw Velharan fall, brought low by the depredations of the wolf lord and his misbegotten progeny. Giving a cry that was equal parts grief and rage, he tore Mogin's axe from his slackening fingers and leapt at Arathor.

Attack (+2 Relic):
[roll0]

Defense (+1 Pantheon):
[roll1]

Health: 20/20

Fire and Death

Turning from Ensirex, Valmyr looked towards the three suns.

"I do not keep my brother always in my sight, god of Death, but to my knowledge he has sequestered himself within his own green sun. My brother is most welcoming, though - I am sure your approach would be welcomed."

Maugan Ra

2012-10-11, 02:46 PM

Valmyr at the Center of Creation

Even as Dawnbringer plunged into Moglin's core, Valmr saw Velharan fall, brought low by the depredations of the wolf lord and his misbegotten progeny. Giving a cry that was equal parts grief and rage, he tore Mogin's axe from his slackening fingers and leapt at Arathor.

Attack (+2 Relic):
[roll0]

Defense (+1 Pantheon):
[roll1]

Health: 20/20

Arathor turned, and his lupine eyes widened in shock as he saw the Red Sun come barreling towards him with his own progeny's weapon in hand. Then, in instinctive retaliation, he leapt to meet him.

"Hurt my son, would you?"

OK, so Velharan and Moglin are down. Now it's Arathor versus Valmyr, possibly with Bharus getting involved as well. Who knows.

[roll0] attack
[roll1] Defense
HP at start: 38/40

ChrisClark13

2012-10-11, 04:16 PM

Vylcent's Nightmares

The Man had an eerie grin on his face, his eye squinting. He seemed friendly, way, too, friendly. The Man wrung his fingers together constantly. "Don't you remember?" The man said, his eerie laugh echoing off the walls, even though the man himself didn't laugh. "I'd be much more afraid if I were you." An eerie tune (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zfv-pBx4rNc) started to play in the background.

The Masks of flesh on the man's pack seemed to be staring at Vylcent, peering into his mind and his very being. "Why, just look at yourself..." The man said, swaying back and forth with the beat. When Vylcent saw himself, he would see himself much smaller than he had previously been. A strange form, that of a human child with brown hair, was the shape Vylcent saw. His skin was pale, grey, and lifeless.

Vylcent looked at the form he had been forced into, and began to feel afraid of the strange Man(not that he didn't already). "W-What are you!?" He backed up towards one of the doors. "And what do you mean!?"

Hank McBadass

2012-10-11, 04:25 PM

Arlom

Nous approached the City from the Underdark, arriving on the outskirts. Best to gather information before the approaching the Others towards the center.
It was an open area surrounded by rows of small buildings, but great towers and megalithic structures were visible in the distances. Nous could detect a disperse but powerful presence surrounding him.

This must be it

Resolved

Ahead Nous detected a Mortal creature. Another one. Query: What is the purpose of this diversity of creatures? Nous debated the matter.

The Ing stood overlooking his servants working erecting a new structure to join the grand city. Although working under the control of the Ing, they appeared contented that they were no longer lost amid the haughty, empty architecture of the City. Yet it was clear that the servants -- of various races known and unknown to Nous -- knew that if they shirked or disobeyed their master punishment would come. Nous could sense the power of the Ing mind. The Debate would be served from the aid of such creatures.

Mortal! Nous took the form of an Ing, appearing before the lord donning its black and white robe and holding the record of the Debate.

The Ing, Iski, was not perturbed. He was used to playing the lord himself. Too used to it to gravel before this upstart god. “Who are you to come on my estate and makes such demands of my attention?”

I am Nous. Nous then entered into the Ing’s mind and told Iski about the Order of the Long Debate and its mission to understand, and disseminate knowledge throughout, creation.

“I am not interested in serving any masters. Even if that master is an idea. I am master here! The Ing are masters of all Arlom!” Cried Iski.

Very well. An unwilling participant of the debate is not helpful. Tell me then about this City and the Others I detected here.

“And why should I do that” Iski practically spat at Nous. “I am no friend of you or your order. Figure things out for yourself.”

Branch 63,478,120 of the Debate

Whatever their purpose, we are free to do whatever we wish.

That is not resolved. It is still possible that we have a duty to protect the autonomy of all conscious beings.

That is improvable. Equally likely is that we should dominate them and force them along the path of enlightenment. The Ing certainly do not take issue dominating other mortals for their protection. Why then should we not do the same? We are much more qualified to control.

These creatures have intellect that may even hold a candle to the sun of our own brilliance.

But it won’t be as useful as a willing debater and its autonomy might possibly be more useful for determining the First Question.

Indeed. But we must not allow this mortal being to interfere with our search. Maybe that alone justifies entering his mind and twisting it to our will.

But there is a less intrusive way: applying incentives might both preserve its autonomy and get us answers.

We already offered participation in the Long Debate. What more could we offer? All this mortal cares about is its estate and servants.

Negative incentives could also work. Though the carrot has worked in the past, maybe it is time to try the stick.

What a funny analogy! About those beasts the humans were using, no? We are in agreement, all of us. Let us test other methods.

Arlom

Nous focused back on Iski. If you will not give us the information under the current circumstances, then some incentive is required. At that moment Iski felt every bone in his body shatter into splinters. On reflection, that was almost comfortable.

Nous had only a minimal concept of what it took to convince mortals, having had only limited interaction and time to debate the truth out of its encounters. It entered into Iski’s mind and thought Pain. The Ing’s mind fractured in half at the agony. Then again. Then ten-thousand more times. Had Iski been a lesser life form his consciousness would have simply ceased to exist, unable to even process a shadow of what had happened. But he wasn’t; he was an Ing.

What an interesting defense mechanism!, thought Nous. It gathered the dust that was Iski’s mind and forged it back together and held it there, using his divine power to allow Iski to experience the sensation in its fullness. Well so much for not altering its Mind.

“STOP. ANYTHING. I’LL TELL YOU ANYTHING” Iski managed, with the god sustaining his mind.

At this point, I don’t need you to tell me anything. I didn't want to crack your mind, but I did so I’ve already pulled out information I needed about the Vast Gate and Arlom.

“THEN STOP. PLEASE”

Oh no, this is about much more than simply extracting information now. You Ing are a haughty bunch and it might interfere with the Debate. Best to set an example.

Nous finished extracting all the information from the Ing’s mind and turned off the pain, carefully maintaining it while it stabilized and adjusted to the relative comfort of merely physical pain.

I’ve led by the carrot in the past, but in this situation I think flashing the stick was the right call.

Nous ripped off one of Iski’s dexterous arms and switched it with a taloned one, twisted its arms and legs around in weird angles, made every appendage bumpy and uneven, lowered one cheek, plucked out one eye and replaced it in the creature’s chest, angled some arms up and some down, and discolored it’s skin. Nous then tore out the Iski’s tongue, deadened it’s eyes, pierced its oratory receptors, and removed it’s psychic communicability. In short – deformed him into an abomination with no way of communicating with the world. Maybe one day he will be able to communicate by touch but it will take some time. Then Nous set Iski’s bones. Across his faceplate Nous inscribed “THE ACADAMY RISES. THOSE WHO OPPOSE IT WILL FACE THE JIHAD.”

Nous entered his mind once more. I have spared your life and granted you freedom, mortal. Take what comfort you can in it. The next who threatens the Debate will endure that for eternity.

Iski laid on the ground quivering. He should pull his mind together eventually. He is strong. Nous then turned to the other mortals. All they saw was Iski fall into a lump on the ground and then become deformed after talking to a particularly strange Ing.

For those of you who seek the truth wherever it takes you, know that the Academy cometh.

The mortals looked up at him in dread and awe. Resolved: Negative incentives also work.

Nous continued onto the heart of the City taking a humanoid form, awkwardly walking on his legs. After stubling on a curve about a mile in it muttered to itself We don’t know why the Others chose this mode of transportation for their mortals.

Starting AP: 12

(-2) Advanced Concept: Jihad -- The struggle. The inner struggle and the outer struggle. The outer struggle of the pen and of the bomb. +1 combat mortals.

(-1) Curse: Ing -- The Ing now fear the Academy and those claiming to be under its protection because of risk of its jihad.

Remaining AP: 9

Snowfire

2012-10-11, 04:46 PM

Acantheis's sapphire eyes darkened. I can see I was mistaken in seeking you out. Clearly you do not understand the nature of my request, and violate the sanctity of my home by attacking me.

Those onboard Starseeker were brought to me by another deity, without my permission or knowledge. They are not well. I will not release them until they are well. It would be wrong to do so, or are you unfamiliar with the concept of illness?

When they are well, they will be released. Once they are released they may go wherever they wish. If you want me to release them sooner, then help me heal them. It is that simple.

"Quite incorrect, Sage." Xia replied, voice still calm despite the rage crackling behind her fingertips. "You were mistaken in insulting and dismissing those who could have helped you. But now..." The axe-pike lowers, pointing directly at the fellow god. "Now, when I see that you have ignored their desires and imposed your own upon them. Now when I see through the eyes of my sibling-children that you care not for them, nor even your own creations. No, I do not see myself helping you.

"Who are you to judge their fitness, to take away their right to chose their own path? But." She paused, looking back to her sister. "I will not invoke what is rightfully my sister's without her agreement." She stretched out one long, endless hand, grasping Alynaia and pulling her close. The memories and emotion plumbed by the Steelthorn swept down the link, showing her sister what stood before them.

And a single question, unasked, resonated between the twins.

Lord_Asmodeus

2012-10-11, 04:51 PM

Fire and Death

Ensirex chattered and chittered, his head turning to the Green Sun. "I see. I shall endeavor to learn what I seek from inside the Green Sun."

Without another word, Ensirex floated over to the Green Sun.

Green Death

Ensirex floated into the Green Sun, and was bathed in the energy of the one called Vlycent, but he could not sense that gods true presence here. The god could be hiding his presence for some reason, but Ensirex combed through the Sun and could not find the god at all. However, in his search he came upon an odd sort of energy. It felt like Vlycent... and also reminiscent of another Ensirex had discovered. The energy trailed from the Green Sun to some mortal place, and Ensirex, intrigued, followed it.

Draken

2012-10-11, 07:37 PM

Arlom

The City is vast, its paths meandering and without visible end, few things are as vast as the City, one of these is the Gate, which is Vast, moreso than the city, despite being visibly located within it. But the minutiae of suck eldritch architecture is not for any to understand.

Ing'dras rules the ways, the paths, the journeys, not so much within his brother, but still, they are in sufficient agreement that the Traveler King holds some measure of control over the shapes of the streets, or maybe he just asks and Arlom obliges, who's to know.

What matters is where Nous' legs take him, and they take him back to where he brutalized Iski, the timing is impecable, and Nous arrives just in time to see a vastly larger Ing crushing Iski's horrendously twisted shape into a broken, oozing darkness and twisted silver plates.

But such a massive Ing cannot be, thus that can only be Ing'dras.

"You should reconsider that attitude in the future, young one. I know a pair of goddesses who would take terrible umbrage at what you just did."

AgentIndy

2012-10-11, 09:16 PM

[SPOILER]

Sol Lumaria

Friendship? Noas thought of it for awhile. Friendship would be desirable in this place. Look towards the center, the Others seem to be a violent bunch. I am seeking to understand existence. Noas pointing to all of creation.

Sol Lumaria

"I don't like fighting if it can be avoided...Understanding is good, but existence is big..."Edri flopped an arm about, and pointed to the empty sky,"I like the Void, it's so big...maybe I'll teach my children how to use it" Edri jumped up and down a bit,"Maybe...If we can show how good friendship is, then the other gods wil stop fighting. I don't like it when they fight."

Hank McBadass

2012-10-11, 11:54 PM

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-12, 12:01 AM

"Quite incorrect, Sage." Xia replied, voice still calm despite the rage crackling behind her fingertips. "You were mistaken in insulting and dismissing those who could have helped you. But now..." The axe-pike lowers, pointing directly at the fellow god. "Now, when I see that you have ignored their desires and imposed your own upon them. Now when I see through the eyes of my sibling-children that you care not for them, nor even your own creations. No, I do not see myself helping you.

"Who are you to judge their fitness, to take away their right to chose their own path? But." She paused, looking back to her sister. "I will not invoke what is rightfully my sister's without her agreement." She stretched out one long, endless hand, grasping Alynaia and pulling her close. The memories and emotion plumbed by the Steelthorn swept down the link, showing her sister what stood before them.

And a single question, unasked, resonated between the twins.

At the time I asked, your mortal creations did not possess the power necessary to assist me. That is why I declined interaction with them. The crystal god assumed a broad stance, and Starseeker moved up to support its master.

Who am I to judge their fitness? I am one of their creators, and I know when my creations have been altered by divine interference. I am the one upon whom the responsibility for these mortals was dumped, most uncerimoniously, by a young, impulsive, and upstart god who failed to realize the duty which that placed me under.

Their path is theirs' to choose, when they are well. I am responsible for their well being so long as they are within my sanctum. If you will not aid me, I will seek assistance elswhere.

Lady Serpentine

2012-10-12, 01:10 AM

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-12, 01:28 AM

"His goals are acceptable, but he has no right to hold them if they would leave," Alynaia agrees, pointedly ignoring the third deity for the moment. "Save perhaps for those he created, since he would be best suited to repair them. If you would remove the rest, feel free to use my power to aid you, and know that I will be fighting with you, should it come to that."

Turning her gaze - such as it is, for a band of thorns lays across her eyes, much like a blindfold, and two have slipped within them, apparently blinding her, and mixing rivulets of blood with the tears on her cheeks - to Acantheis, she ***** her head inquiringly at him, frowning.

"And if you are responsible for their well-being while within your sanctum, why not simply remove them from it? Would that not end your current troubles just as well as seeking to coerce our aid?"

Join Pantheon (-1 AP): Steel and Suffering

Gain Domain (-3 AP): Torment (Mental)

The Briarheart, my part of the Steelthorns, joining the Pantheon... I'm sure I can dig up more if that's not enough.

Those thorns look painful, goddess. Acantheis reached out to touch them, but stopped short. I would help you with them if you let me.

To answer your questions... again... They were placed in my sanctuary, thus they are my responsibility. I will not allow myself to abandon a being in need, down that road lies a dark future. Part of their illness is a desire to return to the place that created that illness, the GOD that created that illness within them.

I never sought to coerce your aid. I came asking for you to freely offer it. If you have no desire to aid mortals, then don't help me. I will seek aid elswhere.

Hank McBadass

2012-10-12, 04:17 PM

AgentIndy

2012-10-12, 04:42 PM

Sol Lumaria

Nous smiled. Well, not exactly a smile really but it was clear the Edri’s words pleased it. The void is large and wondrous indeed. As a token of our friendship, allow our Order among your children who are interested. When the Academy rises, all knowledge will be yours. I am friends to all who would not interfere with the debate

Sol Lumaria

"I'd like that... I'll let the few of the Voidborn interested in academics join...I'll help them master the emptyness. As my token of...uh, gratitude, I'll um...think of something...."

Draken

2012-10-12, 05:22 PM

Streets of Arlom

Ing'dras steps forward, Iski's remains are nothing but black goo and silver dust at this point, and an ominous wind blows them off towards a sweage drain.

"Death is the mercy the Ing offer to the insane."

"I am Ing'dras, I am the Vast Gate through which time flows and through which past, present and future hold their meanings. I welcome you to the streets of my brother Arlom, the Living City."

"Now. You have implanted a seed of unnatural fear into the minds of the citizens of the city. Remove it."

Morgause - Life Beneath the Ing

It was an interesting place, for sure. Morgause never did see Ve'Qim much after she arrived in the... neighbourhood, is what they called it, the other servants, that is. The Ing had also taken her crystal, she had been told that they considered the things blasphemous, that they could take you out of the city if you touched them... They wondered why it didn't take her, she probably wondered that too.

Her condition was most certainly an advantage, she had no tasks for the time being, not many luxuries, but it was a considerable improvement over her days of roaming the city and an unthinkable improvement over her time wandering the wilderness of Terástia with the Skulls.

Usually, one or two of the maids and janitors taking care of the 'inn', usually humans or dwarves, helped her with her needs. Over her stay she had learned that the vahnatai were mostly given higher positions among the serfs - something about powers and being creations of a deity kin to the Ing's own - while the giants were the guards of the lady's manor, they were certainly imposing enough for the task. The foxkin apparently had a cultural predisposition towards traveling and commerce and were regarded well by the Ing, who used them to keep the flow of goods between the lords of a neighbourhood and other neighbourhoods as well.

The neighbourhood itself was interesting. When she got out to exercise, she learned a few interesting facts. There were six households with around three Ing in each, she guessed they were families, but was told that they were more like fraternities or sororities each, small groups of close friends in each of the vast, absolutely fabulous manors.

Other than that, there was the border, not reality clearly delimited, but plain for any to see, it was the point where the stability of the neighbourhood just ended. Whenever no one was paying attention to the border, it seemed like it always changed to something else, either a different street or a dead end. Nobody crosses it, nobody wanted to get lost in the city again.

Only one road out never changed, the great central avenue leading towards the Plaza of the Vast Gate, a hallowed place that held a God, they said, an actual, physical, present and incomprehensively massive god. She had not seen it yet, "Ing'dras" but she would eventually go see it, they said. It was a long trip, and it was the only reliable way to reach other neighbourhoods without bothering the Master or Mistress for a... teleportation, that was the word, an astonishing power of the Ing, instantly crossing vast distances with a mere thought.

From her window, Morgause saw the daily life of the neighbourhood, servants walking the streets, trading things for themselves and for their masters, it was oddly peaceful and astonishingly mundane, given that they were in the service of these giant black things clad in silver armor, in the middle of some unnatural city full of horrors or terrors or whatever the things of the city were called... Then again, people wondered about these things as well, the shadows and the scrawlings on the walls were the subject of much gossip, and the ing never bothered explaining it... She noticed an odd shift some time before too, the neighbourhood guards were being much more violent than they used to be whenever they found the serfs gathering to throw around their gossip on these subjects.

It wasn't all that different from life outside, that is for sure. Just a change of rulers and a change of what dangers lurked outside the walls. And the Vast Gate looming in the horizon.

Snowfire

2012-10-12, 05:39 PM

Those thorns look painful, goddess. Acantheis reached out to touch them, but stopped short. I would help you with them if you let me.

To answer your questions... again... They were placed in my sanctuary, thus they are my responsibility. I will not allow myself to abandon a being in need, down that road lies a dark future. Part of their illness is a desire to return to the place that created that illness, the GOD that created that illness within them.

I never sought to coerce your aid. I came asking for you to freely offer it. If you have no desire to aid mortals, then don't help me. I will seek aid elswhere.

Being mistaken is hard. Admitting it is...harder...

The lightning around her blazed with sudden, impatient desire - then simply...stopped. The crackling blue-white arcs of power faded back into the void, and Xia lowered her weapon.

"A God did this to them?" Whilst the visible presence of rage and power is vanished for now, her voice is almost choked with the same - a strange electrical hiss permeating its tone. But that fury was no longer directed at Acantheis. "A God other than you? Then - oh..." She trailed off, eyes darkening as she looked down, then carefully met the eyes of her fellow god.

"It was the city, wasn't it." She asked, voice almost gentle now - despite the torrents of rage echoing beneath it. "The one who works with shadows. Who takes them and plays and warps." She shook her head, axe-pike flowing away into her silver form. "I...am sorry, cousin."

She looked to her sister for a moment, the implications and meanings of what they had seen before magnifying and becoming horribly clear. "I am impulsive by nature, and that causes me to act without thinking on occasion. You are not the one that owes the debt." She shook her head. "Our first experience with our other cousins left me wary and distrustful. I would hope that you could forgive me that."

Lady Serpentine

2012-10-12, 05:43 PM

[What is now backtime, because of the ninja]

"They are. It is my nature. I am Suffering Incarnate, The Everweeping, Lady Pain. Tortured and tormentor, healer and harmed. So tell me, how would you help? My sister can, sometimes, provide a respite, loosen their hold, but that is rare, and I doubt you could do the same. So would you remove them? I have no wish for what would come in their place...

But you do not know enough of me to understand that, do you, despite feeling certain enough of my desires to offer such a thing? These hurt, it is true, but so long as I keep my flesh wounded, I am spared worse; if my body ever heals, save for, perhaps, a day at a time, at the very most, then it is my mind, or perhaps my emotions, which would become wounded."

Hank McBadass

2012-10-12, 06:48 PM

Nous considered his answer internally. Honesty was better than feigned deference.

Unnatural fear? You mean fear of the Jihad? That is not unnatural. The Ing are merely aware of the fate that awaits those who would interfere.

You give meaning to the past and future? I look to the past and consider the future. The future I saw likely was one in which my followers would come to this living city, your brother, and be harassed by the Ing, your children. If the Ing were gods then this would not be problematic, undoubtedly some of my followers will be incidentally harmed by the actions of the Others. But they are mere mortals; mortals who sought to interfere with the will of a god.

If this future was mistaken then what does it matter that Ing are afraid to oppose the followers of the Debate or seeking the Academy? If it is true, then better one be destroyed than an entire race. I do not seek strife, but I will not suffer interference with answering the First Question. I did this to protect the Ing.

Draken

2012-10-12, 07:13 PM

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-12, 07:17 PM

The Mystic and the Sisters

"They are. It is my nature. I am Suffering Incarnate, The Everweeping, Lady Pain. Tortured and tormentor, healer and harmed. So tell me, how would you help? My sister can, sometimes, provide a respite, loosen their hold, but that is rare, and I doubt you could do the same. So would you remove them? I have no wish for what would come in their place...

But you do not know enough of me to understand that, do you, despite feeling certain enough of my desires to offer such a thing? These hurt, it is true, but so long as I keep my flesh wounded, I am spared worse; if my body ever heals, save for, perhaps, a day at a time, at the very most, then it is my mind, or perhaps my emotions, which would become wounded."

My apparently limited understanding of pain was that it was a state of being that was meant to be avoided. I offer my services to attempt to alleviate your pain. However if you feel that worse suffering would await you otherwise, then I will not attempt anything.

The lightning around her blazed with sudden, impatient desire - then simply...stopped. The crackling blue-white arcs of power faded back into the void, and Xia lowered her weapon.

"A God did this to them?" Whilst the visible presence of rage and power is vanished for now, her voice is almost choked with the same - a strange electrical hiss permeating its tone. But that fury was no longer directed at Acantheis. "A God other than you? Then - oh..." She trailed off, eyes darkening as she looked down, then carefully met the eyes of her fellow god.

"It was the city, wasn't it." She asked, voice almost gentle now - despite the torrents of rage echoing beneath it. "The one who works with shadows. Who takes them and plays and warps." She shook her head, axe-pike flowing away into her silver form. "I...am sorry, cousin."

She looked to her sister for a moment, the implications and meanings of what they had seen before magnifying and becoming horribly clear. "I am impulsive by nature, and that causes me to act without thinking on occasion. You are not the one that owes the debt." She shook her head. "Our first experience with our other cousins left me wary and distrustful. I would hope that you could forgive me that."

There is no need to apologize. Misunderstandings are to be expected when communication is so limited. Yes, Arlom was responsible for taking the shadows of these mortals and unleashing the sickness which afflicts their mind. I had spoken to Arlom, in the hope that he would be amenable to releasing these mortals from their suffering, but that does not seem to be the case.

I have no interest in fighting with any other deities. It would simply be better, in my opinion, to gather the power necessary to heal these mortals so that they can be released and warn their fellows of the dangers that Arlom poses.

In Arlom, At this Time

She ran through the streets of Arlom, in the deep and the dark underneath its towering stone buildings. There were things behind her, just out of sight. Always behind her, always just out of sight. But the City would protect her. Its shifting streets and changing buildings would keep her safe. They showed her where food was, Food at the Fountain. They warned her of the dangers of the City’s denizens Beware the Mayor. But sometimes they lied to her; they tested her The light will save you. The glowing crystals were the City’s test. The City loved her, it would keep her safe. But only if she was worthy.

The crystals killed you, she was sure. It ate you and your shadow and you vanished from the world, never to be seen again. There was nothing outside the City, the City was everything and the City loved her. Looking over her shoulder, she glanced around hoping there was nothing there. She stopped and pulled out a piece of charcoal from her dirty blouse.

The City loves you. She continued running.

She loved the City. She loved Arlom because it protected her. It kept her safe from the monsters and the terrors that lived there. It showed her places to hide from the Ing, how to avoid the shadow people. She loved the City because even though everything in it seemed to want to kill her, the city wanted her to live.

She was almost there, the test was almost over and she could eat at the fountain. She turned another corner, running full speed in the last leg of her sprint and

Hank McBadass

2012-10-12, 08:11 PM

Arlom... No more

Ing'dras drags the section of the city where Nous and himself stand before himself, the unthinkable gate that encompasses all of the present. Streams of endless futures move through the gate and wither down into unreliaties as they join the endless stream of the past. This is a sight that few ever have the chance to behold. The flow of time itself.

"I am literal. I am The Vast Gate through which time flows, past, present and future are defined by my existance, I who am oldest of all the gods. Althought by nothing more than moments."

Just as suddenly the city returns to normal. That is not a particularly interesting place to be in for long anyway.

"And unnatural it is, for I felt the pangs of divine power coursing through their minds to instill an alien feeling against something they knew not and cared nothing for. Furthermore, you acted rashly, for the lack of interest of one individual you deigned to instill fear in an entire species. Fear creates paranoia, which causes anger and hatred. The Ing are among the mightiest of mortalkind, do not think this fear will make them meek before your assembly of speakers. They will rally their servitors and tear asunder anything that is to their loathing."

"Remove your curse, young god. It is foolish and self-destructive."
Arlom... No more

Nous determined that debate would not convince Ing’Dras to its cause. There was significant uncertainty and Ing’Dras had much different information.

And what is in it for us? We do not seek divine battle; you are greater and more experienced in such things than us ... for now. We will withdraw our curse provided you ensure the Ing do not harm or harass those seeking the Academy or my Order. That was my sole intent. Otherwise you have the power to remove the curse.

Sol Lumria

Nous stood in front of Edri for a time. An awkward amount of time.

Resolved. Edri, if you seek to thank me then join me in protecting the autonomy of each of our fellow gods and improving creation.

AP 9

(-2) Create Pantheon: The Divine College

Ending HP: 7 AP

AgentIndy

2012-10-12, 09:32 PM

Sol Lumaria

"Sure, I'll join you...I guess, as long as we don't hurt people, kay?"

AP:5
Join Pantheon:Divine College -1
AP:4

mystic1110

2012-10-12, 11:16 PM

Arlom, Ing’Dras & Nous

Arlom stays ever silent when his brother speaks to the new comer. What does the city think of the situation? Nothing much. It appeared that the learned man wanted to bring people into his city and that was good - the population of him needed to grow, to populate the streets, to turn the gears of his industry and to be afraid. He allowed his brother to rule out of generosity and he gave him power whenever he willed it, but he would give power to almost any other being on his streets if they gave him cause. For a being of incomprehensibility Arlom was fairly amicable.

Arlom, The fountain

There was a fountain. There were many fountains, but there was one. Food at the fountain. Food at the fountain. Food at the fountain. You knew it was the fountain when the streets led you to it. Food. The Fountain was elaborately designed, cherubs and angels sat weeping over it. The water...the water was ink, black and thick. Almost solid. Food at the Fountain the graffiti said. Food at the Fountain.

All who make it to that sight, stop. Give a sigh of relief and understanding. A slight smirk. They look at the sun glinting off the glass buildings of Arlom, the light reflecting off the inky blackness of the waters. They look into the eyes of the stone angle, and they know.

They are Food at the Fountain.

Draken

2012-10-13, 12:32 AM

Ing'dras and Nous

Ing'dras tilted his head to the side.

"Your mind turns quickly to violence. I have no intent on battling you over this matter at all."

"As for your condition, it still makes no sense. The Ing at large will care nothing for your debate or they will embrace it as they wish, but if your curse remains, I assure you that they will have nothing but hatred for it and for all who partake of it."

"It is foolish to think that fear will cause anyone to simply avoid what they fear, specially if they can give it a face and know it can bleed. More often than not, they will try to destroy it. It is a simple truth, fear is a tool you should most certainly loathe."

The Fears of the City? Well, they probably don't have faces and most certainly can't bleed.

Fates

2012-10-13, 09:28 AM

The Vast Gate

Ing'dras rumbles to activity at Kresh's demands.

"You are no mortal, the ways out of Arlom are all open to you. Merely take wing to the void if you so wish."

"Do you know how to fly, young one?"

I understand the basics well enough, o glorious gatekeeper. I will gladly take my leave.

Kresh limps forward, and, with great difficulty, opens the gate. He rises from his feet, and travels into the void.

Hank McBadass

2012-10-13, 02:32 PM

Nous and Edri

Very well my divine colleague. The Divine College will make no requests for aggressive war, or defensive war unduly provoked. We shall seek peace and prosperity throughout existence, settlement of disputes through discourse, and autonomy of all creatures.

Nous knew that the words held little defined meaning but figured if someone should sit in judgement it should be It and Its colleagues. It took power from this fact.

AP

Starting: 7 + 4 = 11

-5 Gain Ability: Authoritative Adjudicator -- +3 dice to attack. => 7/3/3
-3 Gain Domain: Law (Judgement) -- Gather Panthon (2) + Ability (5). Arlom

Remainder: 3

Nous and Ing'dras

Nous turned inwards.

Do we believe this Tri-formed god?

He does not seem to desire combat, unlike the others at the Center. Indeed, He has simply brought us here to show us what he knows.

Do we agree though? The Ing Iski responded well to negative incentive. That is evidence against what he says.

But it was an experiment. We do not know what the future ramifications would have been with certainty. This Ing'Dras may be correct.

And why the show of power bringing us here?

We cannot come to a conclusion. He seems to want peace yet demonstrates his power.

What do we lose by removing the curse? We could unleash the Jihad on the Ing later if it is so needed and end their existence. He would have no complaint against us if this would occur and suggests this would happen otherwise.

Returning his focus to Ing'Dras

Very well three-in-one god. The curse is lifted. I trust your testimony on such things.

I apologize if I wrongly characterized your intentions of pulling me out of Arlom. The Gods of the Center fight at war and I sense a connection between you and some of them.

I seek to converse with Arlom and request a place to build my Academy. It seems like all races can arrive here. Will you take me to your brother so I can speak with him?

TheDarkDM

2012-10-13, 10:49 PM

Valmyr, Later

Standing upon the surface of the Red Sun, Valmyr looked out upon a sinful universe. Beyond the sight of the Lords of Light, chaos seethed in the dark places, clawing at the very fabric of reality, driven to doom mortal and god alike to an eternity of madness and suffering. It could not stand, and yet for every good work he and his brothers accomplished upon Sol Lumaria, another misbegotten abomination sprang from the depths. He was sure Moglin would not be the last, and despite their growing strength he felt weaker than ever. Vylcent was missing, disappeared to Valmyr knew not where, Velharan was grievously hurt, and he felt their progeny flitting about without purpose. Why they allowed their spawn such feckless autonomy was beyond him, and so it ate away at his confidence and security. It could not stand as it was, and so he would change it for the better.

Reaching down the Sol Lumaria, Valmyr summoned up a mammoth chunk of obsidian from a nameless shore, the volcanic rock still warm with the memory of fire. Placing it down close to his great anvil, Valmyr's hammer was once again in his hand, but now was accompanied by a chisel. The first strike sheared away the rock as though it were butter, leaving a mark so smooth as to be beyond the craft of even the other divines. Soon, another mark was made, then another, and the great boulder began to take shape. Four legs appeared, a long neck, a thrashing tail and sleek head, held aloft by sweeping wings. The stone dragon looked down with empty eyes on its creator, and Valmyr knew it was time. Reaching up to touch the statue's core, Valmyr sent his fire flooding into it, saturating the beast with the spark of divine light. Miraculously, it did not collapse beneath the conflagration, and instead began to move. It was slow at first, the agonized shifting of tectonic plates, but eventually the spark reached its eyes, and they exploded into crimson fire. All at once, the dragon was statue no longer, and Valmyr stepped back to regard his son.

"Rise Casimir, my son of fire and stone. Rise, and cast your eyes upon a world in need of saving."

Nefarion Xid

2012-10-13, 11:03 PM

Valmyr and Casimir

A first breath rushed down Casimir's throat, colliding and igniting with the ember in his chest. Warmth and light poured out from between his elegant armored plates and his golden eyes dazzled. First his talons clenched experimentally, coiling muscles audible beneath his hide. And then his first breath rumbled out, and when he spoke, the air around his aquiline maw rippled in the exuded heat. His voice was the thunder of a hundred brass instruments.

"This world... deserves me."

Join Pantheon: Lords of Light (-1 AP)
14 AP Left

TheDarkDM

2012-10-14, 04:05 AM

Valmyr and Casimir

Valmyr smiled at his progeny's proud response. As with Ordon, Casimir grasped the enormity and nobility of their task, the righteousness of their cause. He swelled with power as the dominance of the Lords of Light grew evermore, and the Red Sun shone ever brighter in the heavens.

"Yes, my son, this world of madness and despair has called for the leadership of true divinities, to drive off the abominations of night and usher in an age of light. Go, and acquaint yourself with our lands - I shall call you when the time comes to take action against those who would destroy us. But before you go..."

Reaching down to the castoff obsidian shards of Casimir's birth, Valmyr selected the finest pieces. At his command, they rose into the air, melting and twining together in the unmatched heat until they formed a regal crown. Taking the molten construct in hand, Valmyr extinguished the flame with a thought, and passed the gleaming relic to Casimir.

"You are my son, a prince of the Lords of Light. You should be attired as such."

6 AP + 3 AP given by Casimir

3 AP = Create Relic, The Horns of the Black Prince

3 AP = Gain Domain, Craft (Metalworking)
[5 AP: Gain Ability, Formidable Artisan; 1 AP: Create Mundane Concept, Mining; 1 AP: Create Mundane Concept, Blacksmithing]

3 AP = Gain Domain, Light (Ambition)
[5 AP: Weave Plane, The Red Sun; 2 AP: Create Sentient Life, Humanity]

Valmyr becomes a Lesser God

Nefarion Xid

2012-10-14, 04:45 AM

Valmyr and Casimir

Nascent images flooded Casimir's mind's eye. He saw creatures, shaped much like his own creator, yet frail and cold; vulnerable, but sensitive too. They felt everything, good or ill. The same weakness that made their form so delicate allowed them also to tingle at a lover's touch or feel the chill of the ocean. Like himself, they had a fire alight within their breast. His heart was that of a sun. The humans had only the flicker of a candle; short lived, easily snuffed and quickly forgotten. The tragedy of their passion was all the greater for it. At once, Casimir found a love of the race.

And at once he stood as one of them. In a wink he'd reduced himself to a human form. Beautiful and imperious, he stood nearly as tall as his father, thick in the arms and chest, but with an overall serpentine or feline grace. His neck and waist were both slender and there would be a certain swagger about his walk, like a lazy and proud tomcat. His bronzed hair fell freely about in wavy locks and his skin was fair, though copper tinged. His eyes had the sheen of unworked gold just wrested from the shadows by flickering torchlight. He wore a sleeveless tunic and tall boots of supple black leather -- the idea of being armored in this form displeased him.

Casimir placed the crown upon his head without consideration or admiration. The workmanship was, of course, flawless and it was shaped precisely as he might have desired... had he known he wanted a crown moments before. And he did want it. A tiny smile played at the corner of his lips.

"It is my honor." The words poured off his tongue like a silk gown falling from a woman's shoulders, his booming voice replaced by one decidedly more alluring, but dark and rich.

Give AP to Valmyr: -3

The Horned Crown of the Black Prince (also known as the Obsidian Crown or Dragon Crown) grants the wearer +10 HP and affords the immediate respect, though not command of all dragon kind. While the crown melds into Casimir's form as a dragon, if his horns were ever broken, the sundered piece or pieces would instantly return to the shape of the crown. Similarly, any other wearer would also bear magnificent black horns were they to transform.

AgentIndy

2012-10-14, 06:55 AM

Nous and Edri

"Huh, oh yeah...I really like that idea. I think that we should try to help the mortals who, uh, can't help themselves. And the sky...I want to make it beautiful so they won't fear the dark..."Edri pointed at the blank sky, and then pretended to paint stars up there.

Hank McBadass

2012-10-14, 01:52 PM

Nous and Edri

Indeed colleague, beautiful lights which announce our presence and speak of the future. But we need time to figure out how to accomplish such a task and maybe another person to join us.Find me in on Terastia at the appropriate time

With the Nous left, heading towards Arlom.

AgentIndy

2012-10-14, 02:16 PM

Nous and Edri

"I will seek you there when the time is right, the starlight will keep the souls healthy."

Draken

2012-10-14, 07:51 PM

AgentIndy

2012-10-15, 05:49 PM

Wreya In Deep Space

The Voidborn known as Venner looked from his icy home into the void sky. He felt no comradery to the stars, but instead for the vast emptyness that lied out there beyond the gods. He grasped at it, like he had done for decades past. And this time, he felt...nothing. A true sense of nothing,not just merely the lack of existence. He let this feeling enter him, make him unwhole. He opened his palm, and all matter fled from it, a perfect sphere of unexistence was in his hand. He held it voidward, with the orb pushing away molecules of matter. As this sphere expanded, Venner let it melt into the comet, its trail turning dark, with streaks of light passing through it. The other Voidborn looked on in fear at Venner's new power, as he commanded the Void to do absolutely nothing.

Venner's wings stretched out, as he rose from the comet, into the void of space. He flew out, not caring where he went, but he knew that it was time to visit a planet, he had heard whispers of something known as Arlom, and desired to see it. His body slowly faded, and disentagrated.

Arlom

Venner appeared above Arlom, his body being crafted from nothing. The first thing he realized is that his wings didn't work, as he came crashing onto the cobblestone roads below.

AP:8
Create Legendary Concept:Void Magic -5 AP

Void Magic has 4 main branches, with one auxiliary 'root'. THey are are:
-Destruction:Pretty self explanatory, destroying things, offensive attacks, wounds created by void magic take years to naturally recover, if at all.

-Obfuscation:Covers invisibility, anti scrying, pretty much any thing anti perception related. Can destroy some knowledge, and particularly powerful usage can render the memory of something forgotten in every sentient beings mind.

-Imitation:Void magic can emulate elemental, or Arcane magic, but on a much weaker scale. This usually lacks a key trait that marks it as an imitation, i.e. Void fire can't warm you from the cold, Void water will make you thirstier and won't even get you wet.

-Uncreation: Erases things, and events from recent history, or at the very least rewrites reality a bit. This is almost impossible to be used offensively, so it is a form of healing void practitioners use to heal the wounds of battle.This can't heal something that was never right to begin with, like a birth defect, and it can't be used to fight disease, or other conditions don't have a defined point of occurring.

Uncreation can reverse something having ceased to exist, in a way that would be best explained as reminding reality that it existed.

Auxiliary: There are a few void powers that are unclassified into the other divisions, such as teleportation across the void.

AP:3

bryn0528

2012-10-15, 09:10 PM

Morgause among the serfs.
Her first thought of comfort tore through her body and bones. An unknown comfort from the time spent running--running from the pain that existed even before Terástia's forests. She shook in the night and slept for days. The servants did little to bother her, bringing her daily needs in endless shifts. Chipped bowls of boiled beans tasted certainly better than the scraps of dried meat she found in the city. A tepid bath welcome to the days of dirt and bodily fluids.
TAB First comfort, and then a stagnation. Her muscles began to fray and slide from bone, she could feel. Much against the discretion of a handsome dwarven maid, she took to the streets of the neighbourhood in long walks. She saw all manner of transaction with all manner of strange folk, and anxiety made her heart flit. Even before, she carried disdain toward the city--not Arlom, but from her times before in Sol Lumaria. But she came to find any city is every city, each made of the same basic fibers of human connection. It made her stomach sick and her head spin.
TAB Some days she stood at the edge of the neighbourhood and watched the streets beyond. Could these streets take her home? The crystal couldn't, as the Ing told her, so maybe she didn't even have a home at all. She ran for so long, it seemed true now. A perverse thought crossed her mind, and she considered this may be her new home. Gossip always filled the corners when the Ing or their thugs weren't listening. Gossip of the unlucky ones who left the city only to come longing back. She considered the Vast Gate, looming just over the rooftops, but the young giant always hurried her away from the central avenue when he caught her staring.
TAB The Vast Gate.... Her misjudgment, in thinking Ve'Qim the god of this city, found itself quickly corrected. Arlom the city, the place... but Ing'dras the king at its heart and that great, immovable stone arch. Still, some whispers said the city alive too, and a god. She threw no rumor away as ridiculous falsehood. She showed no more little respect after learning the true nature of the Ing. Even being undivine, the creatures carried great strength and terrible power. She shuddered to think of crossing one's path, though often they stay holed up in their fancy homes. Or off in other, awful places.
TAB Teleportation... was an awful feeling, she recalled. Feeling your body rip through the very fabric of space and occupy a new location. The air ripped from your lungs in that brief void enough to make anyone sick. She retched and declined all future offers of "convenient" travel. A future of leaving this neighbourhood became more bleak with each new thought.
TAB Her favorite walks were through the gardens kept as ornaments. Sometimes they grew small rows of vegetables. Some trees bore fruit. Small atriums dotted the rooftops. She took good measure to visit each, and as she walked through the manicured gardens, she collected small flowers and the rare mushroom hidden beneath the bushes. Each day, she took her collections and pressed them between the pages of the journal she found. She hid that within the folds her clothes. Rural folk often knew the properties of the plants, whether beneficial or deadly, often time from watching which the deer did not eat or by the found body of a lost child clinging to a berrybush. But city folk grew Witch's Rot next to their tomatoes and did not know any better.
TAB More valuable than her knowledge of herbs came her tongue. It came as a sharp-edged gift to her, cutting truth from lies and hiding her contempt of the uselessness of the city with ease. She posed demure and senseless and the maids doted on her and her unborn babe. What came as the musings of a young, mindless girl, hid the cool machinations of an older eye. She spoke often with the maids of the household, among other servants, and played games with the gossip and rumors. Rats in the sewers she joked one evening, and the next day it was all the hushed whispers being swept under rugs. She feared sometimes that the Vahnatai would expose her, she learned of their reputed abilities from a Foxkin man, but they didn't seem to regard her much at all. She could not determine if they just did not care, or if they could perceive her at all.
TAB But still the shadows. She watched them waiting just beyond the barrier. Waiting with silent faces. No one else seemed to mind them. They were afraid of the Ing, she was told. The Ing would keep them safe from the City and its Denizens. But still she saw the shadows creeping within the ghetto, there were shadows everywhere.

The Marquis.
The high sky births a new star. Among the day, it drowns to the three suns. Hardly impressive during the night, it swims among hundreds of others. But for those with their careful eyes trained on its light, a uniqueness surrounds the air of this mysterious creation.
TAB He is tired of the damn cord, the celestial umbilical from his navel. It grows worse since he noticed it first and mucks all about his business. There it is, waiting, always attached and wrapping his wrists and his neck at the most inopertune moments. Tracing it to its origin, he passes the mad god babbling to itself (the cord gently wrapped around its ankle, he unhooks it silently and continues his journey) and meets the hole in the sky.
TAB Perfectly formed to his shape, he recognizes it instantly. This is the hole he left when he first entered this reality, and the inky beyondness his unreal womb. The cord stretches from his belly and through the edges of this gate. He knows to pass through would be his end, for the end of all things waits beyond here. For isn't that the one rule? You must give back what you take. But the Marquis just smiles, for he knows something else. He knows that this is not the end. So why not take a little more?
TAB He spits on his hands and digs his heels into the metaphysical reality of space. He wraps the umbilical around his hands and heaves. The cord reacts at a glacial pace, but he just keeps on tugging and pulling. Something on the otherside moved closer. The rest of him, perhaps it was. Maybe the rest of everything else. He didn't know, but this was a fine game of tug-o-war.
TAB It came clonking on up against the edge, and then it wouldn't budge. Blasted thing too big to fit through the hole. He pulls harder and harder, and the cord began to creak and splinter. One last pull and it snaps. Clean as a whistle. It tore a big chunk from whatever it was too busy not existing. Light poured out everywhere, a fine mess that.
TAB Back on the continents below, a new light gently rained about. Hardly visible to anything save a god, it cast the strangest of shadows. Shadows slightly too full for their own good. Some with powerful wills of their own, and a little bit of magic at their hearts. It was the same heart that beat in his own chest, and the Marquis laughed and laughed and laughed.

Night upon the forest.
Tulio looked into the night sky. As he watched, a flicker of new light fell upon his eyes. He gently prodded Vincezo awake, who at first complained but then realized what was happening. Without further words, the others of their group began to awaken and notice. No one spoke a word, afraid to break the moment. All around, the shadows began to dance and move to the light of the new, young star. Shadows in all manner of shape and color and sound.
TAB "What is this?" Valentina asked. "What does it mean?" but no one answered because it slowly dawned on them all. The shadows faded slightly, but remained with each and every thing. Each could recognize the power hidden within, just there to touch like a live wire. And were it not clear enough, the Marquis spoke through Tulio's voice.
TAB A gift to you, use it well.

The Marquis' AP = 1. (5) + (4, Refresh; 13.10.2012) - (5, Cosmic Decree; Oroi) - (3, Create Magical Concept; Erego Medicine).

Hank McBadass

2012-10-16, 01:06 AM

"We never left Arlom. I merely halted the flow of time where we stood, leading us to leave the present and stand before me."

"As for my brother. I need not lead you to him. He is this city. Every structure and cobblestone in this place is Arlom. But you do not know his language, simply ask him, and I shall translate his answers."

"Very well. ARLOM, WILL YOU SPEAK WITH ME?" said Nous.

It didn't raise its voice as much as make it perceptible throughout the City. Nous doubted Ing'Dras's claim that Arlom's seat of perception was everywhere in the city. It wasn't that Nous didn't believe Ing'Dras but it could not imagine how the tri-formed god would know such a thing. While Nous's left small toe was as much as much Nous as he was anywhere, it considered its seat of consciousness to be its record of the Debate --though it understood the tendency to address the area that typically housed the electromagnetic and sonic wave perception organs in mortals. Nous was pretty sure it would be perplexed if another god began entreating its toe for a favor.

"I AM LOOKING FOR A PLACE FOR MY FOLLOWERS TO CALL HOME AND YOU ARE KNOWN THROUGHOUT CREATION. IF THERE IS SOME PLACE YOU COULD SPARE THAT WOULD SERVE AS THE HOME TO THE ACADEMY, YOU WOULD BE MORE WELL KNOWN STILL. PEOPLE WOULD FLOCK TO YOU SEARCHING FOR THAT WHICH THE ORDER SERVES AND THE CITY THAT CONTAINS IT. LIFE TO YOUR STREETS IS WHAT I'M OFFERING, WHAT SAY YOU ARLOM?"

THEChanger

2012-10-16, 12:34 PM

Sol Lumaria
In retrospect, the oath he swore was rather rash. To protect his friend's daughter against anything that might harm her. He swore it on his best friend's, no, his brother's deathbed. They had grown up together, and the daughter was all his friend had left. Her mother had died in childbirth, so there would be no one to take care of her.

Sadly, the one thing Marcus couldn't protect Martha from was her own heart.

She fell in love, as humans are wont to do. But her love was not returned. And in the end, she simply faded away. One morning he woke up and she was dead. A special herbal tea had seen to that.

Which was when he began to hear the rattling of the chains.

It followed him, everywhere he went. In the forge, where he worked daily, repairing old horseshoes and smelting plows, he could hear the chains rattling. In the market, where he bought his food, he felt their grip tighten. And at night, in the darkness of his bedroom, he could swear he could see the flash of a metal chain snake past his door.

It was too much for a mere mortal. So, he ran. He ran from town, ran past the walls, ran as far as he feet could take him.

But nothing can outrun Ordon's Chains.

Terastia-Overworld

Aiden, dwarven ice-crafter, curled tighter in his hole. It had been months since he had been comissioned to complete the ice-spears for the town guard. It was a matter of great importance. Though the attacks of the wild beasts had grown less, the defense of their home was still vital. While everyone trusted Aiden, the council still required him to sign a contract marked with Ordon's Seal.

But Aiden did like his ale.

Too much ale made him unfit to do his work. And so, a few nights before the order was to be delivered, Aiden accidentally left his work outside. The noonday sun quickly melted the spears.

The town council was upset, but it would be easy enough for Aiden to craft a new set. Merely a few days delay.

But Ordon does not relent. And so the Chains began to follow Aiden. Stalking him, everywhere, waiting for the opportune moment. Aiden, fearing for his life, sought refuge in a small crevase in a nearby ice-field. If he could just hide long enough, wait out the curse, then everything would go back to normal.

But nothing can hide from Ordon's Chains.

Terastia-Underdark

It had sworn to be a member of the Order of the Long Debate. Tharado'Bok had been eager to join in such an illustrious group, and took the Oath before considering all the ramifications. Now, as it stood, alone, in a fetid corner of the Fungal Jungles, it's mind traveled back to the words it had spoken. "I swear to uphold the values of the Order of the Long Debate and to spread knowledge of the Debate and the Academy which is yet to be let it be known throughout the Underdark. By the Fire Which Burns Eternal, by the Many-Metaled Chain, by the Monster Chained Beneath the Mountain, by Ordon Pactsealer, so shall it be for all time."

Tharado'Bok had taken things to far, to fast.

The full Oath had never been required of the members of the Order. In taking it, Tharado'Bok had demonstrated dedication-dedication it did not possess. Amongst the Vanhatai, it was a rare one who was brash, and could not hold its focus long. Amazingly intelligent, but with no direction. Eventually, its mighty mind grew tired of even the Long Debate, and left, seeking new feelings.

And so its Oath was broken.

The Chains were swift to find Tharado'Bok, and chased it to the Fungal Jungles. Tharado'Bok thought it was strong enough to deal with the Chains, and launched a psychic assault upon them. Telekinetic strikes, tossing rock and crystal at them. But no attack would slow them.

For nothing can stand against Ordon's Chains.

Ordon's Prison

Three new subjects had been brought to Ordon's realm. The Chains holding them burst through the ceiling, holding them in stasis above the endless, burning heat of the molten metal pool. Ordon gazed into the eyes of each. These were different. Their spark was stronger, more willful than the others who had been brought before him. A human, a dwarf, and a vahnatai. The light of the three suns was strong in them. And with that, Ordon made a decision. "You three have broken your sworn Oaths, your Contracts in my name. For that, you must be punished. But your punishment shall be new. You will not burn eternally in my realm. No. You have each displayed arrogance. The arrogance of a rashly sworn Oath, the arrogance of disregarding one's duty for pleasure, and the arrogance of making an Oath with no intention of keeping it. I too was arrogant, and so your punishment shall be the same as mine.

You will be made to serve."

So saying, Ordon released the three-and they plunged into the vat of molten metal. Their screeching drowned out the ever-present grinding of chains, until, finally, it died away. Slowly, ever so slowly, three metallic hands clawed their way out of the pit, revealing something new.

They were twisted, grotesque versions of what they once were. The metal cooled, forming jagged gears and sharp spikes of armoring bronze, iron, and steel. Each had one eye remaining, which burned with a fire unlike any mortal had before. Each was still recognizable as what they once were-human, dwarf, vahnatai. But they were irrevocably changed. They were servants of law, dealers of punishment when mortal courts failed. They, like the Chains of Ordon, could not be ran from, could not be hidden from, and could not be stopped. Once summoned, they were implacable, uncontrolable, irresistable.

They were Inevitable.

4 AP from roll-over, 1 leftover from last week.

-5 AP: Create Legendary Life-The Inevitables
When a mortal is judged by Ordon to have been particularly arrogant in their breech of Contract, he releases them from their chains to be plunged into the pit of molten metal at his feet. There, they are reborn, remade in his image. Cruel mockeries of their former selves, Inevitables are charged to find those who break the law, and have escaped justice by trickery or faulty systems. They are order's ultimate warrior, tireless and single-minded in their pursuit. All Inevitables share a hive-mind, thanks to the former Vahnatai in their ranks, and maintain any skills they had in their previous life. In time, specialized Inevitables may rise, to deal with specific cases.

5 AP-5 AP(Create Legendary Life)=0 AP

Darklady2831

2012-10-16, 12:49 PM

Vylcent's Nightmare

The light snuffed itself out, and the man's eerie laugh echoed in Vylcent's mind. "You've met with a terrible fate..." his voice whispered, the laugh repeating over, and over again.

Ensirex, the Search for Vylcent

Ensirex would find a faint odor of fear and darkness, a trail that could only have been left by the Nemesis of Reason. He found Vylcent, shrouded in inky blackness, asleep and drifting through the void.

Ordon, the Chains Beneath the Earth

Gjol Maduur stirred, he felt the influence of another upstart lord of light upon his blessed darkness. He Who Walks in Madness awoke quickly, stretching and thrashing about in rage. Terastia shook with his primal anger, before quieting as he left.

Appearing before Ordon, Gjol Maduur let out an ear piercing screech. "Relinquish the Vahnatai, relinquish your petty oaths, or face my wrath." His voice boomed, shaking the caverns. The Nemesis of Reason lashed out at the chains binding Ordon, shattering two of them, before he roared, his mouthless form quaking in outrage.

Snowfire

2012-10-16, 01:28 PM

The Mystic and the Sisters

My apparently limited understanding of pain was that it was a state of being that was meant to be avoided. I offer my services to attempt to alleviate your pain. However if you feel that worse suffering would await you otherwise, then I will not attempt anything.

There is no need to apologize. Misunderstandings are to be expected when communication is so limited. Yes, Arlom was responsible for taking the shadows of these mortals and unleashing the sickness which afflicts their mind. I had spoken to Arlom, in the hope that he would be amenable to releasing these mortals from their suffering, but that does not seem to be the case.

I have no interest in fighting with any other deities. It would simply be better, in my opinion, to gather the power necessary to heal these mortals so that they can be released and warn their fellows of the dangers that Arlom poses.

Xia sighed, tiny sparks of light shimmering in her breath - a sign to her sister of how close to losing control she actually was. But the Steelthorn simply laid a hand on her forearm, gentle power dimming the rage through the Web, and she nodded slowly to it.

"I think I can speak for both myself and my sister when I say that we will be having words with that...thing." She sighed. "We - I at least - are willing to aid those mortals aboard your vessel. But I would wish to see them first."

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-16, 01:41 PM

Xia sighed, tiny sparks of light shimmering in her breath - a sign to her sister of how close to losing control she actually was. But the Steelthorn simply laid a hand on her forearm, gentle power dimming the rage through the Web, and she nodded slowly to it.

"I think I can speak for both myself and my sister when I say that we will be having words with that...thing." She sighed. "We - I at least - are willing to aid those mortals aboard your vessel. But I would wish to see them first."

You and your sister are welcome inside, but there isn't enough room for all of the steelthorns so I would appreciate it if they remained outside. The disposition of the refugees should be fairly clear, although I can provide more detailed analysis if you require.

Given your... proclivities, I feel I should warn you beforehand that several of the mortal refugees have been placed inside an Aetheric bubble because they refused my request for peace while I worked. They have not been harmed, but their movements have been restricted. The door to the interior of the Starseeker opened up and Acantheis stepped inside, holding it open for the sister goddesses.

ChrisClark13

2012-10-16, 03:21 PM

Vylcent's Nightmare

The light snuffed itself out, and the man's eerie laugh echoed in Vylcent's mind. "You've met with a terrible fate..." his voice whispered, the laugh repeating over, and over again.

Vylcent panicked and turned around, fumbling for a door knob and managed to open one of the doors. He jumped through it without a second thought.

0 AP + 4 Rollover + 1 Pantheon
5 AP

Sorry for such short posts

THEChanger

2012-10-16, 07:49 PM

Ordon, the Chains Beneath the Earth

Gjol Maduur stirred, he felt the influence of another upstart lord of light upon his blessed darkness. He Who Walks in Madness awoke quickly, stretching and thrashing about in rage. Terastia shook with his primal anger, before quieting as he left.

Appearing before Ordon, Gjol Maduur let out an ear piercing screech. "Relinquish the Vahnatai, relinquish your petty oaths, or face my wrath." His voice boomed, shaking the caverns. The Nemesis of Reason lashed out at the chains binding Ordon, shattering two of them, before he roared, his mouthless form quaking in outrage.

As the Nemesis of Reason broke the chains holding Ordon up, new ones snaked out almost as quickly, wrapping around Ordon's arms and slamming him back into the rock pillar which was his eternal prison. Ordon winced in pain as the chains burnt fresh scorch marks into his metal skin, and his back shuddered from the impact.

Ordon's head rose, and glared into Gjol Maduur's eyes. The smoldering fire of his eye was reminiscent of the light in those of the Lords of Light, but it was different. Darker. Harsher. Filled with pain and wrath-in a way, similar to Gjol's eyes. "You come into my realm, you attack me in my home, and you launch baseless accusations upon me." The chains in the ceiling above lower, screeching in rage at this intrusion. Ordon sighed, and forced the chains back into their place. "Your Vahnatai chose this fate. They made the oath of their own free will, and broke it of the same. If you do not wish them to enter my realm, tell them not to make such a Contract if they do not plan on keeping it. But I must fulfil my purpose. I live to enforce the contract, the agreement between two parties. That is what I am. I will not stop in my purpose simply because you hate my father. I hold no love in my heart for him either-yet I perform my duty, because it is my duty. A concept you are not familiar with, perhaps."

Hank McBadass

2012-10-16, 08:02 PM

The Order if the Long Debate, Sol Lumaria

Most great movements can point to the greatness of individuals or small groups who changed the direction of society. Through powerful ideas, powerful weapons, or powerful political maneuvers they wrestle the old into something new. Something fit for the future. This is hard to do with the Human chapter of the Order of the Long Debate. It just sort of happened.

After his meeting with Nous, Anicetus did not miraculously get smarter or luckier or more charismatic. People were just able to see the truth of his words and were compelled to respond back with their own versions. Usually both would be wiser as a result.

At first Anicetus did not put this to good use. After losing his teaching position, he sought other sons of rich merchants and capitalists to tutor. However, his former employers had been right: there was no immediate benefit for asking questions like “why does water freeze?” or “what is the meaning of existence?” or “what is the nature of matter?” especially not for those training to be captains of industry. Those in-between were not interested either – their children had to learn the family trade and shipwrights, iron workers, carpenters, masons, and farmers learned by doing. Anicetus has spent his last bit of savings before he finally found is way: teaching the children of the poor in exchange for a roof over his head and bread to eat.

It might seem counterintuitive but the poor were the most receptive to Anicetus’s teachings. Parents were willing to forgo their children’s incomes for them to simply have the chance to learn to read and some maths. Anything else was bonus. Anicetus started tutoring only a few for subsistence. Then more gathered at his lessons. Then even more.

Eventually, Anicetus had taught enough students how to read and write that they took over teaching the new recruits while Anicetus focused on more difficult questions of philosophy and science. After seeing the success of Anicetus’s students, more from higher classes began enrolling and the richest began sponsoring him to send graduates his way to employ them.

If Anicetus may be claimed to be great it was only because he refused to be tempted to make his education only for the wealthy and thereby gain a personal fortune. Instead he took everyone at rates which provided only for the basic needs and comforts. If there were a second thing it would be delegating.

Anicetus took his best graduates and made teachers out of them. They spread out across Sol Lumaria. These graduates chose teachers of their own spreading learning even further. In rural areas, instructors would make rounds to farming villages in exchange for food, shelter, and the affection of young men and women enchanted by the idea of secret knowledge. In cities, the teachers gathered students in permanent structures prepared strictly for that purpose.

Three tiers of education emerged: the basic education that a substantial percentage of people received which only briefly touched on the higher questions, the next level which focused on understanding the world and teaching it to others, and the highest which required a substantial contribution to the understanding of existence through a scholarly submission to the prospective peers. They all spread the legend about the Academy and its new god.

The Order was above them all. They were all among the brightest scholars, but it required something more – to become part of the Order required a fierce dedication to discovering the truth, especially of the First Question, the intellectual honesty to follow the Debate wherever rationality lead, and the fortitude to defend and spread the truth to the fullest extent possible.

Although Anicetus took the title as First Speaker, it was merely an honorary title. Of course he had been the first member of the Order and was the snowflake that had started the avalanche of intellectualism and learning that exploded throughout Sol Lumaria but no one considered him instrumental to the cause. Adequate. He played his role. Not a hindrance. These were the descriptions they used for Anicetus. Now the Order, which contained over 50 people spread throughout Sol Lumaria, ran itself through the executive council of which Anicetus was but one member.

Jei’Jei was another such member. The executive council member in charge of non-human contact, in fact. Members of the Order had been sent to the Foxkin, to the Dwarves and Frost Giants which gate-jumpers have told of in Terastia, and the Quartzian traders. Jei’Jei did not know how he got put in charge of this assignment – well, he had some suspicion it had something to do with a comment about students from the Eastlands looking similar but no one had told him as much – he just was trying to get it done so he could get back to his research. Scanning the reports, he saw that contact had been made with each group. Then his face darkened. “Damn,” he thought, “this won’t go over well. We may have to call a faculty meeting.”

Darklady2831

2012-10-16, 11:18 PM

As the Nemesis of Reason broke the chains holding Ordon up, new ones snaked out almost as quickly, wrapping around Ordon's arms and slamming him back into the rock pillar which was his eternal prison. Ordon winced in pain as the chains burnt fresh scorch marks into his metal skin, and his back shuddered from the impact.

Ordon's head rose, and glared into Gjol Maduur's eyes. The smoldering fire of his eye was reminiscent of the light in those of the Lords of Light, but it was different. Darker. Harsher. Filled with pain and wrath-in a way, similar to Gjol's eyes. "You come into my realm, you attack me in my home, and you launch baseless accusations upon me." The chains in the ceiling above lower, screeching in rage at this intrusion. Ordon sighed, and forced the chains back into their place. "Your Vahnatai chose this fate. They made the oath of their own free will, and broke it of the same. If you do not wish them to enter my realm, tell them not to make such a Contract if they do not plan on keeping it. But I must fulfil my purpose. I live to enforce the contract, the agreement between two parties. That is what I am. I will not stop in my purpose simply because you hate my father. I hold no love in my heart for him either-yet I perform my duty, because it is my duty. A concept you are not familiar with, perhaps."

Gjol Maduur floated before Ordon, processing the information he had been given, calculating many thousands of responses. Ordon had made quite an assumption though, and a dangerous one at that. The orbs that glinted in the light of the fires, somewhat reminiscent of eyes, melted downward, only a bubble of sludge that came when Gjol moved too quickly. The eyeless, earless, noseless, mouthless glob of oily fluid that floated before Ordon had only six features, each a long tentacle, which split into a three-pronged claw at the end. The claws glinted in the firelight, dimming the lights of the cavern and striking fear into the heart of every being within, including Ordon. The Nemesis of Reason reached out to those inevitables who had once been Vahnatai, only three, for the Vahnatai did not swear oaths except in the most dire of cirumstances. The Lord of Nightmares coiled around them, slowly enveloping their bodies which had been paralyzed with fear.

"Listen to me, youngling, for I will not repeat my words." He Who Walks in Madness began to whisper with a multitude of voices, each just at the edge of perception, unintelligible, maddening. "You have imposed your light and filth into my most sacred of places. You have brightened my home, an action for which there can be no forgiveness. You have arrogantly assumed that light is the only authority, and that you are permitted to spread it's influence unabated. I am darkness, I am fear, I am that which you cannot comprehend. And I am angry, for you have invaded my home." Gjol Maduur tightened his grip on the Former Vahnatai Inevitables, squeezing the life out of them slowly. "I will only tell you once more, relinquish my thralls, and admit your wrongdoing."

Lord_Asmodeus

2012-10-17, 12:13 AM

Ensirex, Hunt for Vlycent

Ensirex had found the god, but he could not be roused from his slumber. He felt the presence of the god of the catacombs and wondered about the involvement. His curiosity would have to wait, however, as Vlycent seemed ever on the move, shifting in and out of reality in a strange and arresting fashion that hindered Ensirex's ability to keep pace, such that he had little choice but to follow the path of the Green Lord and Gjol Maduur's power, and hope he came to a stop eventually...

bryn0528

2012-10-17, 09:24 AM

Morning upon the forest.
The corpse of a great campfire smolders. The joys of the previous night ran dry on waking, no echoes of the dance or song left. Four Skulls remained. Vincezo disappeared sometime earlier, while the others slept. No word or mention of his leaving, the rest searched and searched for him but found no trace or trail. An ominous chill slept in the breeze this morning, a fine mist in the air the sun had trouble burning through.
TAB At noon they quit searching. If he left of his own will, there would be no stopping that. If not... there was hardly anything left that anyone could do about it. The group elected to not mention Vincezo, as they neglected to mention Morgause. It was awful rude to speak of the dead, after all. But the faint memory of companionship lingered still. Always, lingering.
TAB As a collective whole, they moved east. Progress remained difficult and slow. The trees here grew so tall and thick, the canopy nearly blocked out all light. No light for undergrowth to thrive, the terrain was easy to trek. Maintaining supplies, however, remained the most difficult task to endure. If they were lucky, Alcide could shoot some game and they ate well for a night and sucked marrow from bones for days. Most of the time they were not lucky, and had to make due with the small, unripe fruits in the trees--bitter and hard and not fit for eating. They followed rivers for as long and best they could, water hard to come by, but their unknown destination often forced them to break path.
TAB Eventually, the trees began to thin. The undergrowth blossomed wildly and ate hours of their time. The soil became rockier, and climbed at a gentle pace. The steeper the grade came, the rockier the earth and thinner the trees. Sometime, the trees cleared all but entirely, and the journey became more climbing than walking.
TAB The group stopped on an outcropping, rocks jutting overhead in a protective formation. The evening suns just began to set, and night coming quickly now. Fifty yards below, a canopy stretched for miles. On either side, a wall of rock climbed steeply into a mountain range. Beyond, no one knew for sure.

The Marquis' AP = 1.

mystic1110

2012-10-17, 10:24 AM

Urban Legends - The Baby

Newlyweds Tiron and Lithia once took a trip to Lithia parents summer house for their honeymoon. The couple was extremely rich, not every human had more than one house - especially not here. The beach overlooked the sea of Veta. Legends say that a cursed city stood on this stop till it was reduced to nothing by the great lords of light. Lately the sea and the ruins underneath had become a sort of secluded vacation spot for the rich. The sea was so clear that far beneath the wading swimmers you could see the ruins of Veta. It was too deep to reach, but the stories the wealthy lords and ladies told each other made it sound magical. Portals to other worlds, treasure beyond belief. To the humans Veta was either a curse of a paradise. Legends have a way of twisting and getting crooked.

On the first night Tiron and Lithia hear a baby crying in the woods. They go out looking and they find - a baby. A normal human baby. Just lying in a bush screaming, no clothes anywhere nearby, it does look a little scratched up and it's pretty dirty, so they take it back with them. After they return to civilization, they go through all the official channels to try and find out if the baby belongs to anyone, but no progress is made and they're both really starting to fall in love with the little guy. So they adopt the child. Surely a home with the rich would allow the child a better future than whatever his future would have been.

One day a nurse points out that this kid is growing pretty fast. Lithia, who coincidentally had a late miscarriage (the wedding being an excuse to hide the families from shame) before finding this baby, was swollen right up with milk, and is nursing right around the clock, and this baby just keeps growing and growing... soon, it doesn't look so much like a baby anymore, but tall elongated, tall and thin. Inhuman, and much larger than Tiron and Lithia. The neighbors become terrified, and the local authorities don't know what to make of it and do their best to ignore it. But Tiron and Lithia are both blissfully unaware of anything wrong because every sound it makes is just like a baby. Every little coo, every cry and wail and plea for attention, and they just can't ignore it. Within six months, the now fully grown mimic disappears.

Years later, Tiron and Lithia realize they can't remember their childhoods... nothing alarming right? Certainly not, adults don't remember their childhoods right? They don't, do they? But they do remember raising a baby. For the past couple years they had went from house to house, Constable to Captain of the guard, begging them to let them know where their child was... They were driven mad with loss. In the end the great estates of both families had them locked up in a Asylum. They were called the Mad newlyweds. Their screams were heard all along the halls. Eventually though they stopped. A orderly ran by their cell to see the couple and what finally made them stop and saw they were gone. He could swear he saw a door, but when he blinked it was no longer there. The crazy house makes you see crazy things.

Next year, another couple was hiking in the woods when they hear a baby cry....

Arlom - No Fly Zone

Arlom
Venner appeared above Arlom, his body being crafted from nothing. The first thing he realized is that his wings didn't work, as he came crashing onto the cobblestone roads below.

Venner came crashing down onto the cobblestones below, his body hitting a stray flag pole on his way down. He was within the city now. If he walks around the first thing he would notice was the uniformity. The endless uniformity. He never saw another being, just shadows at the corner of his eyes. Nonsensical graffiti - "Beware the Mayor" "Food at the fountain".... nonsense.... but he couldn't get out. That's when he noticed the playing shadows.....

Morgause among the serfs.

Morgause among the serfs.
Her first thought of comfort tore through her body and bones. An unknown comfort from the time spent running--running from the pain that existed even before Terástia's forests. She shook in the night and slept for days. The servants did little to bother her, bringing her daily needs in endless shifts. Chipped bowls of boiled beans tasted certainly better than the scraps of dried meat she found in the city. A tepid bath welcome to the days of dirt and bodily fluids.
TAB First comfort, and then a stagnation. Her muscles began to fray and slide from bone, she could feel. Much against the discretion of a handsome dwarven maid, she took to the streets of the neighbourhood in long walks. She saw all manner of transaction with all manner of strange folk, and anxiety made her heart flit. Even before, she carried disdain toward the city--not Arlom, but from her times before in Sol Lumaria. But she came to find any city is every city, each made of the same basic fibers of human connection. It made her stomach sick and her head spin.
TAB Some days she stood at the edge of the neighbourhood and watched the streets beyond. Could these streets take her home? The crystal couldn't, as the Ing told her, so maybe she didn't even have a home at all. She ran for so long, it seemed true now. A perverse thought crossed her mind, and she considered this may be her new home. Gossip always filled the corners when the Ing or their thugs weren't listening. Gossip of the unlucky ones who left the city only to come longing back. She considered the Vast Gate, looming just over the rooftops, but the young giant always hurried her away from the central avenue when he caught her staring.
TAB The Vast Gate.... Her misjudgment, in thinking Ve'Qim the god of this city, found itself quickly corrected. Arlom the city, the place... but Ing'dras the king at its heart and that great, immovable stone arch. Still, some whispers said the city alive too, and a god. She threw no rumor away as ridiculous falsehood. She showed no more little respect after learning the true nature of the Ing. Even being undivine, the creatures carried great strength and terrible power. She shuddered to think of crossing one's path, though often they stay holed up in their fancy homes. Or off in other, awful places.
TAB Teleportation... was an awful feeling, she recalled. Feeling your body rip through the very fabric of space and occupy a new location. The air ripped from your lungs in that brief void enough to make anyone sick. She retched and declined all future offers of "convenient" travel. A future of leaving this neighbourhood became more bleak with each new thought.
TAB Her favorite walks were through the gardens kept as ornaments. Sometimes they grew small rows of vegetables. Some trees bore fruit. Small atriums dotted the rooftops. She took good measure to visit each, and as she walked through the manicured gardens, she collected small flowers and the rare mushroom hidden beneath the bushes. Each day, she took her collections and pressed them between the pages of the journal she found. She hid that within the folds her clothes. Rural folk often knew the properties of the plants, whether beneficial or deadly, often time from watching which the deer did not eat or by the found body of a lost child clinging to a berrybush. But city folk grew Witch's Rot next to their tomatoes and did not know any better.
TAB More valuable than her knowledge of herbs came her tongue. It came as a sharp-edged gift to her, cutting truth from lies and hiding her contempt of the uselessness of the city with ease. She posed demure and senseless and the maids doted on her and her unborn babe. What came as the musings of a young, mindless girl, hid the cool machinations of an older eye. She spoke often with the maids of the household, among other servants, and played games with the gossip and rumors. Rats in the sewers she joked one evening, and the next day it was all the hushed whispers being swept under rugs. She feared sometimes that the Vahnatai would expose her, she learned of their reputed abilities from a Foxkin man, but they didn't seem to regard her much at all. She could not determine if they just did not care, or if they could perceive her at all.
TAB But still the shadows. She watched them waiting just beyond the barrier. Waiting with silent faces. No one else seemed to mind them. They were afraid of the Ing, she was told. The Ing would keep them safe from the City and its Denizens. But still she saw the shadows creeping within the ghetto, there were shadows everywhere.

It was another boring day under the management of the Ing, and Morgause went to sleep with the same feelings and expectation of the morrow as well. Perhaps the shadows would move closer - perhaps a new rumor, but the monotony was thick. So she went to sleep in her usual inn, her pregnancy giving her unexpected privileges. Yet it wasn't going to be a normal night.

The biggest mistake anyone could do in the city, was letting their guard down. Even here, in an Ing ghetto. It wasn't that people were irrationally on edge and nervous, they were appropriately on edge and paranoid. Paranoia no matter how severe was justified within Arlom, and for the wise it was a religion onto itself.

Morgause woke up and couldn't breath. A Vahnatai male, who she did not recognize, was sitting on top of her chest. She feared for the baby, when she realized that he wasn't actually sitting on her, but floating just over her, while keeping her perfectly still with the powers of his mind. She couldn't breath, her lungs were as petrified and she was. The Vahnatai looked her over and slowly began to utilize his powers to undress her - it was worse than being helpless... it was a violation of everything, she was simply a doll. She feared the worst but she soon learned that he wasn't interested in what she thought he was.

She heard his voice in her mind, echoing all around her brain. It had a curious monotone component - and urgency and despair. A hint of madness.

"Where is the journal!?"

Nous In Arlom

"Very well. ARLOM, WILL YOU SPEAK WITH ME?" said Nous.

It didn't raise its voice as much as make it perceptible throughout the City. Nous doubted Ing'Dras's claim that Arlom's seat of perception was everywhere in the city. It wasn't that Nous didn't believe Ing'Dras but it could not imagine how the tri-formed god would know such a thing. While Nous's left small toe was as much as much Nous as he was anywhere, it considered its seat of consciousness to be its record of the Debate --though it understood the tendency to address the area that typically housed the electromagnetic and sonic wave perception organs in mortals. Nous was pretty sure it would be perplexed if another god began entreating its toe for a favor.

"I AM LOOKING FOR A PLACE FOR MY FOLLOWERS TO CALL HOME AND YOU ARE KNOWN THROUGHOUT CREATION. IF THERE IS SOME PLACE YOU COULD SPARE THAT WOULD SERVE AS THE HOME TO THE ACADEMY, YOU WOULD BE MORE WELL KNOWN STILL. PEOPLE WOULD FLOCK TO YOU SEARCHING FOR THAT WHICH THE ORDER SERVES AND THE CITY THAT CONTAINS IT. LIFE TO YOUR STREETS IS WHAT I'M OFFERING, WHAT SAY YOU ARLOM?"

Nous' suppositions were wrong in fact. Every little thing in the city was Arlom, including the people within, even the gods... organs, vessels, cells. And unlike common mortals his perception extended to and from the cement to the lamps, the lone piece of litter to the great gargoyles that adorned the tops of his buildings. Everything.

Regardless Arloma answered Nous. Shard of glass began to rain down from the skyscrapers, Windows broke in curious and rhythmic unison, only to repair themselves almost as fast. It was the sound of rain and chimes and it was a sort of Morse code, that only Arlom's brood and brothers understood. The language of the streets. Ing'dras would have to translate.

All will come to enter the urban eventually, it matter not what brings them here. Your academy, however is welcome, but concede to my brother the mistake of your curse. I am a city of fear, but fears are beings of thought. No mere abstract conception. They are the collective thoughts of separate individuals. They are natural. If you wish to become the fear of learning, the fear of knowledge, or the fear of ignorance - then become that fear, by being you. Do not force fear. I will raise you the greatest school in existence, a school that would be a city within a city, a school that would be mine and me. Understand?

Draken

2012-10-17, 12:13 PM

Nous, Arlom, Ing'dras

Ing'dras much prefered to do this from his plaza, where he could write Arlom's world in the swirling mists of the present between his immeasurable archs.

Here, he could but write his brother's words in twisting dust devils of silver sand.

In the background, Iski's servants gathered their belongings into a caravan and headed through the central aisle towards the Plaza of the Vast Gate, where they would most certainly be picked up as the retinue of a newly arrived adult Ing, the Ing provided safety after all.

Perhaps the Ing were the fear of anarchy, by this point. Who's to know, perhaps Arlom.

AgentIndy

2012-10-17, 04:03 PM

Arlom-No Fly Zone

Venner rubbed his arm, as he looked around. He was brought in both the endless void, and the chaotic surface of Wreya, so this uniformity disturbed him. But only a little. The grey skinned being brushed off the dust that had gotten on him in the fall, and looked around. THe emptyness failed to bother him, he had spent most of his life alone, but the shadows at the edge of his vision eluded him.

After a while, he found the graffiti. He looked upon the letters, with their meaning lost to him,"Looks to be some sort of pictograms...I'll need to find some way to read these, these could be my salvation from this peculiar place." He spent a few hours examing them, hoping to discover what they meant, but made almost no progress.He then noticed the shadows, and he tilted his head a little,"Most peculiar." He wrote on the wall using his void magic:Day 1: This is the Voidborn, known as Venner. I have seen masterless shadows, I am going to investigate. His words he wrote was in the Voidborn's archaic text, almost like a work of art in of itself.

Venner approached the shadow hesitantly, and extended a hand, he knew this was a general sign of friendship between mortals. For all he knew, these were just another ordinary form of life.

Hank McBadass

2012-10-17, 05:31 PM

Arlom, Ing'Dras, Nous

Very well, Arlom. If there is a fear of learning, it is just a facet of the fear of change. The Debate itself opposes new ideas, new concepts, and new ways of thinking, at least at first. Through the crucible of discussion this fear is overwhelmed and yields. But the fear is not unjustified, the old is destroyed and the new supplants it. We then forget what came before, a life’s work a mere step on the path to true understanding. Even the gods fear change and being forgotten.

THEChanger

2012-10-17, 07:57 PM

Gjol Maduur floated before Ordon, processing the information he had been given, calculating many thousands of responses. Ordon had made quite an assumption though, and a dangerous one at that. The orbs that glinted in the light of the fires, somewhat reminiscent of eyes, melted downward, only a bubble of sludge that came when Gjol moved too quickly. The eyeless, earless, noseless, mouthless glob of oily fluid that floated before Ordon had only six features, each a long tentacle, which split into a three-pronged claw at the end. The claws glinted in the firelight, dimming the lights of the cavern and striking fear into the heart of every being within, including Ordon. The Nemesis of Reason reached out to those inevitables who had once been Vahnatai, only three, for the Vahnatai did not swear oaths except in the most dire of cirumstances. The Lord of Nightmares coiled around them, slowly enveloping their bodies which had been paralyzed with fear.

"Listen to me, youngling, for I will not repeat my words." He Who Walks in Madness began to whisper with a multitude of voices, each just at the edge of perception, unintelligible, maddening. "You have imposed your light and filth into my most sacred of places. You have brightened my home, an action for which there can be no forgiveness. You have arrogantly assumed that light is the only authority, and that you are permitted to spread it's influence unabated. I am darkness, I am fear, I am that which you cannot comprehend. And I am angry, for you have invaded my home." Gjol Maduur tightened his grip on the Former Vahnatai Inevitables, squeezing the life out of them slowly. "I will only tell you once more, relinquish my thralls, and admit your wrongdoing."

And that was when the entire room went dark.

The pool of molten metal simply stopped shedding light. The entire cavern was enveloped in a most pure darkness-for no light could enter the enclosed space from the outside. Gjol Maduur could feel rusting chains brush against him, exploring, testing the strength of his grip. The chains clicked together, creating a sound with a distinct tut-tut to it. "You presume much, Gjol Maduur. I am not of the light, any more than I am of the darkness."

I am metal. Cold, hard, unyielding.

Where there is light, metal reflects it. But where there is darkness, metal sheds no light. If it is the intrusion of light you fear, then rage no longer. Though my father is of light, I owe him nothing.

Your thralls, as you put it, chose their path of their own free will. If you truly object to my taking them, then you should maintain stricter control over them. But these three-they are not yours any longer. They are not darkness. They are metal, and like metal, they will reflect light where it is. I could not change them back if I wanted to."

The chains receeded, and the fires below flickered back to life. There stood a fourth Vahnatai, not yet reforged, hanging before Gjol Maduur. "But metal is not unreasonable. With the proper heat and pressure, even the hardest metals will yield. This one broke his Oath to protect his people-your people. He abandoned his duty in fear. I give him to you, as an offering of peace. Deal with him as you see fit. The others are beyond retrieval, but this one I reliquish freely."

thedarkstone

2012-10-17, 11:22 PM

The streets of Arlom were as they always were, until, suddenly, there was a change. From somewhere, or nowhere, a being emerged. It thought, and realized its name. "I am Athan'alik'golran'nikal'ishoth'faran'malandragos," he said, realizing what exactly he was. He was in the form of a mist of scintillating energy: motes of colors and lights. He perceived the world around him, and seemed to brighten.

I hunger, he realized suddenly. A small fragment of his awareness sent itself outward, to perceive the world itself. The fragment looked over the world, in the same form at his main self. Out of his own essence, he formed a mighty artifact, a mighty sword of twisted, blackened steel, a weapon that could snare the very essence of the slain within its depths. He hurled it onto the earth below, the blade stabbing itself into the dirt.

The Devourer knew that whomever would stumble across it would be corrupted by its influence, no matter how hard they tried to resist.

AP: 15

Create Artifact: 3 AP (Soulswallower; swallows the souls (or equivalent) of any who it slays, increasing its power and the power of the wielder, but corrupts the wielder over time. Even one use of the weapon for any reason damns your soul to the Devourer's maw (not including other extenuating circumstances, such as the Devourer releasing his grasp on the soul and letting it go to another deity, or other unforeseen events/AP expenditure), while use for months can lead to becoming very Chaotic Evil)

AP: 12 (15-3)

He then began crafting a race, a magnificent new creation, that would bring him the souls of those they slew. They were given wings of black, with feathers of what seemed to be glass, but were as strong as steel, and refracted light into all of the colors that existed, and several that did not. They had a fierce maw, with teeth for tearing and gnashing, glaring eyes of orange, that burned from within. They were covered in spines that twisted around their being, protecting them from harm and promising pain to any who got too close. The beasts had two legs, ending in clawed feet, two arms, ending in clawed hands with digits that could manipulate as well as a human's fingers could, if not better.

The Devourer seemed to grin wickedly to himself as he built this creation. Then, he whispered to them their name. "You are the Hunger, my children. Go now, and bring me the souls of the world's creatures."

AP: 12

Create Life (Legendary Life): 5 AP (The Hunger, a demon-like race that swallow souls, and those souls go to the Devourer; provided, again, that there is no extenuating circumstance)

AP: 7 (12-5)

The Devourer noticed that his blade was too powerful for the normal mortal to wield, and so he spoke to the universe, and made a quiet declaration. "Any mortal with a soul can use Soulswallower." He spoke the words, and made it so.

AP: 7

Cosmic Decree: 5 AP (Any mortal with a soul (or equivalent) can use Soulswallower)

AP: 2 (7-5)

Looking down upon the world, the Devourer grinned, then, and allowed the shard of himself to wander around, and let whatever god would find him, find him. His true self meandered the streets of Arlom, content to read the language of his father, and watch as mortals lost their way, and lost their sanity.

Elemental

2012-10-18, 12:24 AM

Ciarathra - Temple of Velharan

While Velharan had been absent from the city, it appeared the people had taken that opportunity to construct a grand temple in his honour. This action annoyed him greatly and he reminded them of the comfortable dwelling he had already built for himself. But alas, they knew him too well and had converted it into an orphanage.
So grumbling, he ascended the steps to the Temple. He supposed it wasn't that bad a structure... Some of the Humans went to excess when it came to decorating buildings, but this was tasteful. The door to the Temple was stained glass and three suns were emblazoned on it. One moonstone, one sunstone and the third in jade. Encouraged by this example of art, he entered to a grand hall.
Great windows lined the chamber, stained glass sending jewelled patterns of light from the eastern wall to the western wall. The floor was of polished marble in alternating colours. At the other end of the room was a simple dais backed by a large window that overlooked the sea. Great columns supported a roof supported by cedar beams.
It was then that the architect spoke to him.
"I hope it suits your needs my Lord."
For once, Velharan didn't deliver his usual disapproving glare.
Thank you. It is beautiful.
But you shouldn't have gone to all this effort for me.
Now, the Council mentioned something you wished to bring to my attention?
The Warden of the Gates stepped forward. A purely honorary title as war did not threaten them.
"There have been numerous cases of unexplained madness that concern us my Lord. Had it happened once, we might have dismissed it. But when the same symptoms of madness afflict couples who have no connection to one another... We began to get worried.
"Our investigations yielded nothing, and we hoped you could shed light on the matter."
A voice at the back spoke up.
"Some suspect witchcraft, or some kind of monster."
Well, fortunately, witchcraft doesn't exist that can perform such foul deeds. But a monster might.
Where are the most recent victims of this affliction? I wish to see to their health.

Starting AP: 5 + 1
Create Mundane Concept: Glass
Create Advanced Concept: Artisanship - The skills of the artisan improve all crafts. Whether they're simple or complex.
Remaining AP: 2 + 1

bryn0528

2012-10-18, 08:33 AM

Morgause among the serfs.
It was another boring day under the management of the Ing, and Morgause went to sleep with the same feelings and expectation of the morrow as well. Perhaps the shadows would move closer - perhaps a new rumor, but the monotony was thick. So she went to sleep in her usual inn, her pregnancy giving her unexpected privileges. Yet it wasn't going to be a normal night.

The biggest mistake anyone could do in the city, was letting their guard down. Even here, in an Ing ghetto. It wasn't that people were irrationally on edge and nervous, they were appropriately on edge and paranoid. Paranoia no matter how severe was justified within Arlom, and for the wise it was a religion onto itself.

Morgause woke up and couldn't breath. A Vahnatai male, who she did not recognize, was sitting on top of her chest. She feared for the baby, when she realized that he wasn't actually sitting on her, but floating just over her, while keeping her perfectly still with the powers of his mind. She couldn't breath, her lungs were as petrified and she was. The Vahnatai looked her over and slowly began to utilize his powers to undress her - it was worse than being helpless... it was a violation of everything, she was simply a doll. She feared the worst but she soon learned that he wasn't interested in what she thought he was.

She heard his voice in her mind, echoing all around her brain. It had a curious monotone component - and urgency and despair. A hint of madness.

"Where is the journal!?"

Morgause at night.
Of course the city life was boring. Was that not the purpose of the streets and social circles and comfort? Had the normalcy weakened her to this? Recall an older time, when an unwanted visitor in her room would spring her from sleep, herb rubbed knife in his heart. But this incubus now, probing for her book, generally being not knifed in the heart.
TAB One does not take lightly the gifts of the Marquis, for they are gifts to empower those with insatiable blood lust. They are gifts for those with the hands to employ. The Marquis does not reward the weak or the just, he rewards those which take power for themselves. He rewards those that seek without mercy. Morgause was not to be taken so lightly.
TAB An unseen shadow stirs beneath the young girl, she did not require hands to move their edges. The shadow sneaks like a serpent, and coils around a second, new shadow. Hands spring from the first shadow and into the throat of a second. This mad Vahnatai floating above would feel the piercing fingers corded tight--an even playing field.
TAB I quickly advise you to dismiss, she said without a voice. Her lips sealed, she could not speak but through her Oroi. The words became solid little truths, embedded within her assailant. Your actions are questionable, and should you not relent, I will end you. Or I will summon the maids and the guards and the Ing will not be so kind.

Sol Lumaria.
Some might call the Marquis selfish. This is certainly true, but do not be quite so hasty to think he would only bequeth his cherished arts to a half-dozen humans stranded in a foreign land. Beatrice kept a secret shrine to the dual faced god. Secret, for no worshipper of the Marquis spoke loudly, that was his way. Quiet, subtle, effective. She kept reverence to him ever since she was a little girl, and her father passed on the occult ways. Her mother never knew, even to her grave, and now Beatrice was an old woman.
TAB Her village often regarded her as a recluse or, unfavorably, a hag. She certainly dabbled in the herbal arts, and often an anxious mother came to her seeking a cure for her child's fever. But behind her back they schemed and gossiped and forgot all the bellyaches and ailments she cured. Beatrice knew of their hatred for she was not quite as daft one might think her age made her, but still she conjured potions and tonics.
TAB It was one particular night in which the men of the village had been drinking too much and a young woman passed away of heated fevers not too long before, when they summoned their farming implements and blazing torches. Convicted on the belief of the witch striking plague and ailment upon their village just to remedy it for her own profit, they marched to her front door. Screaming and yelling and they set fire to her hut.
TAB But Beatrice was wise to their plan, and earlier that day cleaved the wings from a dove she managed to trap. She lashed the wings to either arm, and painted her face with its blood. The entrails she wrapped around her neck like morbid necklaces. A clawed foot each she stuffed into the lip of her boot. The whole village watched in awe as she stood atop the roof of her small hut, spread her arms into the night sky, and flew.

The Marquis' AP = 1.

ChrisClark13

2012-10-18, 12:19 PM

The Edge of Reality, Vylcent

Near Vylcent a door appeared, it rested on nothing and it didn’t need to. It opened and Vylcent got sucked through it by improbable currents. The sucking didn’t seem to affect Ensirex at all, but the door loomed open as if it was waiting for him.

The Tome of Foxkin: Eye Colors

There’s four-natural-varieties of Foxkin that are born, each denoted by the color of their eyes: Blue, red, green, and brown. Each color representing what light is present in their souls the most.
Those with blue eyes have the light of Velharan the most. Due to their loving natures they often find themselves taking on the role of a Tamer and on the road they handle the Dire Beasts the Foxkin use. At Lisgovo they often find themselves running Nurseries for young Kits and teaching them.
Those with red eyes have the light of Valmyr the most. These Foxkin are possessed of an ambitious personality that drives them to excellence in whatever they do. On the road they often are the ones who do trade with other races, making the most profit they can. At Lisgovo they often take on a role akin to that of a Politician or take upon themselves the role of Enforcing the Law.
Foxkin with green eyes have the light of Vylcent the most. Foxkin born with this eye color have been far and few in-between ever since the Green Sun started it’s wandering and vanished from the sky. These Foxkin find themselves prone to wanderlust, but they always manage to find their way back. There’s no telling what role these Foxkin will pick up, but their lives always seem to be filled with unusual amount of adventure and odd occurrences.
Those Foxkin who are both with brown eyes possess each light of the brothers in roughly equal amounts. These Foxkin usually find themselves in roles that don’t garner much attention but are arguably quite possibly the one of the most important, that of Craftsfoxes.
There’s rumors about Foxkin who possess black eyes that are possessed with a villainous madness, but every Foxkin hopes those rumors aren’t true…

Lisgovo

Three Foxkin traveled together on the road in the same Caravan: Lucian, an excitable reynard who possessed green eyes and honestly didn’t do much, Synera, a calm peaceful vixen who had blue eyes and functioned as the group’s Tamer, and Clint, a rash Reynard whose eyes were red and was in training to be an Enforcer.
Now, Lucian and Clint both have had a ‘crush’ on Synera for quite some time, but Synera only seemed to return Lucian’s love. This annoyed Clint to no end and he asked Lucian several times why Synera loved Lucian and not Clint, each time Lucian would just shrug and say he didn’t know why. Before long, Clint grew jealous of Lucian and a seed of darkness was planted in his soul. He watched them grow closer and closer until he couldn’t bear it any longer. He told his caravan-mates that the next them they went to Lisgovo he would be leaving them due to… personal reasons and would be joining up with the Enforcers.
Before long the time to return to Lisgovo came again and Lucian and Synera bad their farewells to Clint, and all seemed to be well. Over the half a year they were on the road Synera and Lucian both professed their love to each other and made plans to get married when they returned to Lisgovo.
The next time they returned, Clint was there to meet them with a smile on his face as he told them that he wished them both well and that he was advancing up the ranks of the Enforcers very fast. That night though, Clint poisoned Synera with an assortment of random drugs he had taken from the Enforcer’s headquarters while she was alone. Her death was violent and painful and Clint fled the scene.
The next morning when Lucian went to look for Synera, he found her dead and his heart was torn apart by the sight. He went to Clint, knowing of his skills as an Enforcer. When Clint saw how distraught Lucian was, he hastily made an Oath on Ordon’s Chains that he would be the one to reveal the killer of Synera. Everyone soon knew about the Oath and that Clint had to be the one to reveal who the killer or the Oath would be unable to be fulfilled and thus broken and Clint would be dragged off to Ordon’s domain.
For a month Clint did his best to stall the investigation and hide the truth from his friend never intending ever to reveal the truth. He soon took to drinking an intoxicant made from herbs called Sunbloom to deal with the stress and became hopelessly addicted. He soon took to holing up in his den and lazing the days away, trying to push a far off sound of chains out of his mind.
In the meantime though, Lucian picked together the pieces on his own and confronted Clint in his den, finding him half-drunk and hiding in the shadows. Lucian flipped the table Clint was sitting at and pointed at his once friend and revealed him as the true killer of Synera. Clint’s eyes flew open in shock and he tried his best to deny the charges, but his words didn’t hold up to the truth that Lucian had discovered. Clint then finally admitted it and then grabbed a knife lashed out at Lucian, but chains caught his arms and legs and dragged him slowly through the floor and away to Ordon’s punishment. Clint let out a bloodcurdling howl as the chains dragged him away.
A week later, the Enforcers found Clint indeed guilty of murder, but they also found Lucian guilty of something much worse: condemning a fellow Enforcer to Ordon’s torment. They reasoned that Clint would’ve revealed that he was the true killer eventually on his own, but Lucian had taken that chance away from him and thus was responsible for Clint’s fate. They locked Lucian up in a cell. As he awaited punishment though, a door appeared and Lucian wasted no time in going through.

Arlom

Lucian stepped through and ran through the streets, putting the door he had come through far behind him. He didn’t bother to read the graffiti as he ran by them. He soon found an empty house and ran in, huddling himself in a corner and crying to himself about the things he had lost.

Ordon's Prison

Clint soon found himself face to face with Ordon. He hung from chains attached to his arms, awaiting his punishment. Guilty of making an Oath he had never intended to keep.

Holy Crap long post! I would’ve put in something about the Rouge Denizen, but that would’ve made it too long than it already is.

mystic1110

2012-10-18, 01:45 PM

Arlom- Voidborn in the Big City

Arlom-No Fly Zone

Venner rubbed his arm, as he looked around. He was brought in both the endless void, and the chaotic surface of Wreya, so this uniformity disturbed him. But only a little. The grey skinned being brushed off the dust that had gotten on him in the fall, and looked around. THe emptyness failed to bother him, he had spent most of his life alone, but the shadows at the edge of his vision eluded him.

After a while, he found the graffiti. He looked upon the letters, with their meaning lost to him,"Looks to be some sort of pictograms...I'll need to find some way to read these, these could be my salvation from this peculiar place." He spent a few hours examing them, hoping to discover what they meant, but made almost no progress.He then noticed the shadows, and he tilted his head a little,"Most peculiar." He wrote on the wall using his void magic:Day 1: This is the Voidborn, known as Venner. I have seen masterless shadows, I am going to investigate. His words he wrote was in the Voidborn's archaic text, almost like a work of art in of itself.

Venner approached the shadow hesitantly, and extended a hand, he knew this was a general sign of friendship between mortals. For all he knew, these were just another ordinary form of life.

Venner reached out to the shadow and touched the wall.. The shadow had no form it was just a shadow. Venner only felt the coolness of the building the shadow was cast upon. What he didn't realize though was that the light behind him cast his own shadow upon the wall, and as he looked at the Denizen it suddenly displayed a toothy smile.

His arm suddenly jerked off the wall, his feet began to move of his own accord. He couldn't control his own actions and he felt himself walking backwards, closer to the light and he saw his own shadow grow larger and darker as it became more contrasted to the light. He tried to yell, but couldn't. (His shadow had no mouth with which to scream - this was too be a completely silent ordeal).

He saw his shadow begin to dance, a slight jig, and he copied it's movements, he saw the shadow thing which he had reached out to on the edges of his own shadow, dancing with him and laughing. The dance was gruesome, he feet dangled in natural ways and the positions he was forced to assume were humiliating and painful. Once a particularly fast half step, broke his ankle and he was forced to keep on dancing - his screams trapped in the silent city - his mouth would not open.

Finally it stopped and he fell to his knees, he looked up to the wall and he saw the shadow creature which... gave him a curtsey and blew him a kiss. Somewhere else he saw the words "Play with no shadows" - if he understood the language he would laugh - the warning came to late.

Arlom - The Academy Rises

Arlom, Ing'Dras, Nous

Very well, Arlom. If there is a fear of learning, it is just a facet of the fear of change. The Debate itself opposes new ideas, new concepts, and new ways of thinking, at least at first. Through the crucible of discussion this fear is overwhelmed and yields. But the fear is not unjustified, the old is destroyed and the new supplants it. We then forget what came before, a life’s work a mere step on the path to true understanding. Even the gods fear change and being forgotten.

The steel beams creaked and pipes burst in unison, Arlom's sign language. He spoke through Ing'dras' translation again.

Yes. It is acceptable. The Academy and your fear shall be birthed by me. Yet you must attain my favored brother's permission and acceptance , his blessing. Once you have you shall be part of me like he is and future disputes between you two I shall remain uncaring.

Arlom - The prodigal son

The streets of Arlom were as they always were, until, suddenly, there was a change. From somewhere, or nowhere, a being emerged. It thought, and realized its name. "I am Athan'alik'golran'nikal'ishoth'faran'malandragos," he said, realizing what exactly he was. He was in the form of a mist of scintillating energy: motes of colors and lights. He perceived the world around him, and seemed to brighten.

.....

Looking down upon the world, the Devourer grinned, then, and allowed the shard of himself to wander around, and let whatever god would find him, find him. His true self meandered the streets of Arlom, content to read the language of his father, and watch as mortals lost their way, and lost their sanity.

As always meeting in Arlom are ordained by the city god. The walls and streets of him, led the new born Devourer closer and closer to the center of the city - avoiding the Ing neighborhoods, and the lost souls of the city. The devourer was led to his Uncle the Vast gate, where Nous and Ing'dras where communicating with Arlom.

Arlom - Shadows at Midnight

Morgause at night.
Of course the city life was boring. Was that not the purpose of the streets and social circles and comfort? Had the normalcy weakened her to this? Recall an older time, when an unwanted visitor in her room would spring her from sleep, herb rubbed knife in his heart. But this incubus now, probing for her book, generally being not knifed in the heart.
TAB One does not take lightly the gifts of the Marquis, for they are gifts to empower those with insatiable blood lust. They are gifts for those with the hands to employ. The Marquis does not reward the weak or the just, he rewards those which take power for themselves. He rewards those that seek without mercy. Morgause was not to be taken so lightly.
TAB An unseen shadow stirs beneath the young girl, she did not require hands to move their edges. The shadow sneaks like a serpent, and coils around a second, new shadow. Hands spring from the first shadow and into the throat of a second. This mad Vahnatai floating above would feel the piercing fingers corded tight--an even playing field.
TAB I quickly advise you to dismiss, she said without a voice. Her lips sealed, she could not speak but through her Oroi. The words became solid little truths, embedded within her assailant. Your actions are questionable, and should you not relent, I will end you. Or I will summon the maids and the guards and the Ing will not be so kind.

The Vahnatai stayed perfectly still, although his lips betrayed a slight smirk, he spoke in her mind with a raspy voice, as if he was being choked ...and he was by the shadowy Oroi of the pregnant woman.

"You still have fire. Not the useless flesh you displayed outside... if you kill me the Ing shall know what you are and will use you in such...wonderful ways. No if one of us dies, the other dies as well. I only wish for the journal. It's the only way to survive in the city without the Ing.

The Vahantai released his hold on the woman, and she found that she could breath now. She took long raspy breaths while still holding the psychic in her grasp. Again she heard his voice in her mind, echoing. She couldn't help but hold her temple with one of her hands..

I released you, you release me. Give me the journal or come with me. I only want that journal.

Arlom - The madhouse

The Edge of Reality, Vylcent

Near Vylcent a door appeared, it rested on nothing and it didn’t need to. It opened and Vylcent got sucked through it by improbable currents. The sucking didn’t seem to affect Ensirex at all, but the door loomed open as if it was waiting for him. [Quote]

Whether Ensirex followed or not, Vylcent wakes up in a white room.Groggy he must feel quite lost, and unsure of where he is. This isn't where he went to bed, this is some place new. The light from the window didn't bear his green suns rays, instead it was soft and mellow - the mix of red and silver in the morning. But it was filtered as well, almost as if passing through a dirty window pane. If the god tried to move, he quickly discovers that he has been placed in a straight jacket. The leather straps are old and cracked and the metal rings rusty. The jacket was yellowed and old in stark contrast to the almost pristine white room that he observed he was in. There was some cracking in the plaster and paint, but not enough to be that noticeable.

Vylcent could simply tear through the jacket if he wanted to, or he assumed he could have if he wanted to do, did he want to? Either way eventually he would stand up on his feet, and go to the barred, locked door of the white room. From the bars, he could see only a white hallway in similar condition to his room. New but not that new. He also saw absolutely no one...

Arlom - The Many Trials of Lucian
[QUOTE=ChrisClark13;14071052]
The Tome of Foxkin: Eye Colors

There’s four-natural-varieties of Foxkin that are born, each denoted by the color of their eyes: Blue, red, green, and brown. Each color representing what light is present in their souls the most.
Those with blue eyes have the light of Velharan the most. Due to their loving natures they often find themselves taking on the role of a Tamer and on the road they handle the Dire Beasts the Foxkin use. At Lisgovo they often find themselves running Nurseries for young Kits and teaching them.
Those with red eyes have the light of Valmyr the most. These Foxkin are possessed of an ambitious personality that drives them to excellence in whatever they do. On the road they often are the ones who do trade with other races, making the most profit they can. At Lisgovo they often take on a role akin to that of a Politician or take upon themselves the role of Enforcing the Law.
Foxkin with green eyes have the light of Vylcent the most. Foxkin born with this eye color have been far and few in-between ever since the Green Sun started it’s wandering and vanished from the sky. These Foxkin find themselves prone to wanderlust, but they always manage to find their way back. There’s no telling what role these Foxkin will pick up, but their lives always seem to be filled with unusual amount of adventure and odd occurrences.
Those Foxkin who are both with brown eyes possess each light of the brothers in roughly equal amounts. These Foxkin usually find themselves in roles that don’t garner much attention but are arguably quite possibly the one of the most important, that of Craftsfoxes.
There’s rumors about Foxkin who possess black eyes that are possessed with a villainous madness, but every Foxkin hopes those rumors aren’t true…

Lisgovo

Three Foxkin traveled together on the road in the same Caravan: Lucian, an excitable reynard who possessed green eyes and honestly didn’t do much, Synera, a calm peaceful vixen who had blue eyes and functioned as the group’s Tamer, and Clint, a rash Reynard whose eyes were red and was in training to be an Enforcer.
Now, Lucian and Clint both have had a ‘crush’ on Synera for quite some time, but Synera only seemed to return Lucian’s love. This annoyed Clint to no end and he asked Lucian several times why Synera loved Lucian and not Clint, each time Lucian would just shrug and say he didn’t know why. Before long, Clint grew jealous of Lucian and a seed of darkness was planted in his soul. He watched them grow closer and closer until he couldn’t bear it any longer. He told his caravan-mates that the next them they went to Lisgovo he would be leaving them due to… personal reasons and would be joining up with the Enforcers.
Before long the time to return to Lisgovo came again and Lucian and Synera bad their farewells to Clint, and all seemed to be well. Over the half a year they were on the road Synera and Lucian both professed their love to each other and made plans to get married when they returned to Lisgovo.
The next time they returned, Clint was there to meet them with a smile on his face as he told them that he wished them both well and that he was advancing up the ranks of the Enforcers very fast. That night though, Clint poisoned Synera with an assortment of random drugs he had taken from the Enforcer’s headquarters while she was alone. Her death was violent and painful and Clint fled the scene.
The next morning when Lucian went to look for Synera, he found her dead and his heart was torn apart by the sight. He went to Clint, knowing of his skills as an Enforcer. When Clint saw how distraught Lucian was, he hastily made an Oath on Ordon’s Chains that he would be the one to reveal the killer of Synera. Everyone soon knew about the Oath and that Clint had to be the one to reveal who the killer or the Oath would be unable to be fulfilled and thus broken and Clint would be dragged off to Ordon’s domain.
For a month Clint did his best to stall the investigation and hide the truth from his friend never intending ever to reveal the truth. He soon took to drinking an intoxicant made from herbs called Sunbloom to deal with the stress and became hopelessly addicted. He soon took to holing up in his den and lazing the days away, trying to push a far off sound of chains out of his mind.
In the meantime though, Lucian picked together the pieces on his own and confronted Clint in his den, finding him half-drunk and hiding in the shadows. Lucian flipped the table Clint was sitting at and pointed at his once friend and revealed him as the true killer of Synera. Clint’s eyes flew open in shock and he tried his best to deny the charges, but his words didn’t hold up to the truth that Lucian had discovered. Clint then finally admitted it and then grabbed a knife lashed out at Lucian, but chains caught his arms and legs and dragged him slowly through the floor and away to Ordon’s punishment. Clint let out a bloodcurdling howl as the chains dragged him away.
A week later, the Enforcers found Clint indeed guilty of murder, but they also found Lucian guilty of something much worse: condemning a fellow Enforcer to Ordon’s torment. They reasoned that Clint would’ve revealed that he was the true killer eventually on his own, but Lucian had taken that chance away from him and thus was responsible for Clint’s fate. They locked Lucian up in a cell. As he awaited punishment though, a door appeared and Lucian wasted no time in going through.

Arlom

Lucian stepped through and ran through the streets, putting the door he had come through far behind him. He didn’t bother to read the graffiti as he ran by them. He soon found an empty house and ran in, huddling himself in a corner and crying to himself about the things he had lost.

It would be days before Lucian would see another soul. His only contact with anybody in this strange city was the graffiti and the constant sense that someone was watching, just outside the edge of awareness. He survived by going from house to house ... spending nights in mansions or hovels. The occasional fruit or nut tree that grew along the boulevards. Sometimes he found lost provisions. Mostly though, he starved.

One day he crawled, too week to walk and saw a figure dancing in the streets and a shadow that moved of it's own accord. He never saw a creature like the dancing figure - he never met a Voidborn. yet he winced in pain as the creature broke it's ankle yet continued dancing. Soon, the shadows stopped playing and their was merely one shadow remaining. Would Lucian approach Venner? Would Venner notice this being that had revealed himself? Could they possibly trust one another? Could they trust anything?

Who knows except Arlom, and he wasn't wasn't telling, nor would you understand.

Arlom - The Hunger

The Devourer's children - the Hunger, were born of the city, much like the Ing were. There were the natives of his streets. Arlom had decided to see these two factions of his citizens interact, and so the streets and boulevards invariably led the hunger around the random wanders, past the solitary fears, and into the welcome arms of the various Ing Neighborhoods.

thedarkstone

2012-10-18, 02:36 PM

Arlom- Voidborn in the Big City

Venner reached out to the shadow and touched the wall.. The shadow had no form it was just a shadow. Venner only felt the coolness of the building the shadow was cast upon. What he didn't realize though was that the light behind him cast his own shadow upon the wall, and as he looked at the Denizen it suddenly displayed a toothy smile.

His arm suddenly jerked off the wall, his feet began to move of his own accord. He couldn't control his own actions and he felt himself walking backwards, closer to the light and he saw his own shadow grow larger and darker as it became more contrasted to the light. He tried to yell, but couldn't. (His shadow had no mouth with which to scream - this was too be a completely silent ordeal).

He saw his shadow begin to dance, a slight jig, and he copied it's movements, he saw the shadow thing which he had reached out to on the edges of his own shadow, dancing with him and laughing. The dance was gruesome, he feet dangled in natural ways and the positions he was forced to assume were humiliating and painful. Once a particularly fast half step, broke his ankle and he was forced to keep on dancing - his screams trapped in the silent city - his mouth would not open.

Finally it stopped and he fell to his knees, he looked up to the wall and he saw the shadow creature which... gave him a curtsey and blew him a kiss. Somewhere else he saw the words "Play with no shadows" - if he understood the language he would laugh - the warning came to late.

Arlom - The Academy Rises

The steel beams creaked and pipes burst in unison, Arlom's sign language. He spoke through Ing'dras' translation again.

Yes. It is acceptable. The Academy and your fear shall be birthed by me. Yet you must attain my favored brother's permission and acceptance , his blessing. Once you have you shall be part of me like he is and future disputes between you two I shall remain uncaring.

Arlom - The prodigal son

As always meeting in Arlom are ordained by the city god. The walls and streets of him, led the new born Devourer closer and closer to the center of the city - avoiding the Ing neighborhoods, and the lost souls of the city. The devourer was led to his Uncle the Vast gate, where Nous and Ing'dras where communicating with Arlom.

Arlom - Shadows at Midnight

The Vahnatai stayed perfectly still, although his lips betrayed a slight smirk, he spoke in her mind with a raspy voice, as if he was being choked ...and he was by the shadowy Oroi of the pregnant woman.

"You still have fire. Not the useless flesh you displayed outside... if you kill me the Ing shall know what you are and will use you in such...wonderful ways. No if one of us dies, the other dies as well. I only wish for the journal. It's the only way to survive in the city without the Ing.

The Vahantai released his hold on the woman, and she found that she could breath now. She took long raspy breaths while still holding the psychic in her grasp. Again she heard his voice in her mind, echoing. She couldn't help but hold her temple with one of her hands..

I released you, you release me. Give me the journal or come with me. I only want that journal.

Arlom - The madhouse
[QUOTE=ChrisClark13;14071052]The Edge of Reality, Vylcent

Near Vylcent a door appeared, it rested on nothing and it didn’t need to. It opened and Vylcent got sucked through it by improbable currents. The sucking didn’t seem to affect Ensirex at all, but the door loomed open as if it was waiting for him. [Quote]

Whether Ensirex followed or not, Vylcent wakes up in a white room.Groggy he must feel quite lost, and unsure of where he is. This isn't where he went to bed, this is some place new. The light from the window didn't bear his green suns rays, instead it was soft and mellow - the mix of red and silver in the morning. But it was filtered as well, almost as if passing through a dirty window pane. If the god tried to move, he quickly discovers that he has been placed in a straight jacket. The leather straps are old and cracked and the metal rings rusty. The jacket was yellowed and old in stark contrast to the almost pristine white room that he observed he was in. There was some cracking in the plaster and paint, but not enough to be that noticeable.

Vylcent could simply tear through the jacket if he wanted to, or he assumed he could have if he wanted to do, did he want to? Either way eventually he would stand up on his feet, and go to the barred, locked door of the white room. From the bars, he could see only a white hallway in similar condition to his room. New but not that new. He also saw absolutely no one...

Arlom - The Many Trials of Lucian

It would be days before Lucian would see another soul. His only contact with anybody in this strange city was the graffiti and the constant sense that someone was watching, just outside the edge of awareness. He survived by going from house to house ... spending nights in mansions or hovels. The occasional fruit or nut tree that grew along the boulevards. Sometimes he found lost provisions. Mostly though, he starved.

One day he crawled, too week to walk and saw a figure dancing in the streets and a shadow that moved of it's own accord. He never saw a creature like the dancing figure - he never met a Voidborn. yet he winced in pain as the creature broke it's ankle yet continued dancing. Soon, the shadows stopped playing and their was merely one shadow remaining. Would Lucian approach Venner? Would Venner notice this being that had revealed himself? Could they possibly trust one another? Could they trust anything?

Who knows except Arlom, and he wasn't wasn't telling, nor would you understand.

Arlom - The Hunger

The Devourer's children - the Hunger, were born of the city, much like the Ing were. There were the natives of his streets. Arlom had decided to see these two factions of his citizens interact, and so the streets and boulevards invariably led the hunger around the random wanders, past the solitary fears, and into the welcome arms of the various Ing Neighborhoods.

Arlom: The Newborn Approaches

Athan'alik'golran'nikal'ishoth'faran'malandragos approached his relatives, motes of multicolored energy floating towards his family. The particles flickered a moment, then flared back up. He shifted his perceptions around, looking at the gathered individuals. "You are my...family?" The words sounded forced. He was the Devourer, and yet he felt some form of tie to these individuals, a feeling that he should not attempt to devour them. Or, at least, not until he had amassed much more power; Ing'Dras, at least, felt much more powerful than him.

"I am...the Devourer. My name is too long to be said in conversation."

ChrisClark13

2012-10-18, 05:55 PM

Arlom - The madhouse

Whether Ensirex followed or not, Vylcent wakes up in a white room.Groggy he must feel quite lost, and unsure of where he is. This isn't where he went to bed, this is some place new. The light from the window didn't bear his green suns rays, instead it was soft and mellow - the mix of red and silver in the morning. But it was filtered as well, almost as if passing through a dirty window pane. If the god tried to move, he quickly discovers that he has been placed in a straight jacket. The leather straps are old and cracked and the metal rings rusty. The jacket was yellowed and old in stark contrast to the almost pristine white room that he observed he was in. There was some cracking in the plaster and paint, but not enough to be that noticeable.

Vylcent could simply tear through the jacket if he wanted to, or he assumed he could have if he wanted to do, did he want to? Either way eventually he would stand up on his feet, and go to the barred, locked door of the white room. From the bars, he could see only a white hallway in similar condition to his room. New but not that new. He also saw absolutely no one...

Vylcent at first assumed that this was another nightmare and that things made of madness and darkness would arise to punish him if he tried to escape. So he sat down in a corner of the white room and waited... and nothing happened. He looked down at the jacket holding his arms decided that he had finally had enough of this crap! He didn't care if this was a nightmare or not anymore. He was done running, for he was a god! He ripped the jacket apart and kicked down the door. He considered which path to take, left or right... and then kicked down the wall in front of him, stepping through the hole he had made with a silly grin and laughing to himself.

Arlom - The Many Trials of Lucian

It would be days before Lucian would see another soul. His only contact with anybody in this strange city was the graffiti and the constant sense that someone was watching, just outside the edge of awareness. He survived by going from house to house ... spending nights in mansions or hovels. The occasional fruit or nut tree that grew along the boulevards. Sometimes he found lost provisions. Mostly though, he starved.

One day he crawled, too week to walk and saw a figure dancing in the streets and a shadow that moved of it's own accord. He never saw a creature like the dancing figure - he never met a Voidborn. yet he winced in pain as the creature broke it's ankle yet continued dancing. Soon, the shadows stopped playing and their was merely one shadow remaining. Would Lucian approach Venner? Would Venner notice this being that had revealed himself? Could they possibly trust one another? Could they trust anything?

Who knows except Arlom, and he wasn't wasn't telling, nor would you understand.

Lucian groaned as he pushed himself off the ground and used a lampost to stand up, the opportunity of meeting another ANYTHING in this place being too big to miss. His throat cracked as he tried to speak. "-y" He coughed and swallowed some spit. "-ey' He coughed again. "hey... Heeyyyy!"

Yay! I managed to post the post that started page 13! :smallbiggrin:

Lord_Asmodeus

2012-10-18, 06:12 PM

Ensirex, Madhouse

As Vlycent left the room, he was greeted with an unusual sight. A tall, thin figure who appeared as if he had just been about to enter the room, a scroll and a strange fluted pen fashioned from strange whistling bone in his thin white carapaced hands.

Taller by a noticeable margin than the god, mandibled face with strange glowing eyes and too large sickle clawed arms hanging from his shoulders. A thick beetle black shell grew from behind his bleached skull white head, giving it a hooded appearance, and long black wings twitched behind him.

His glowing eyes seemed to drink everything about Vlycent in, consuming the every detail, his antennae twitching madly and his pen fast at work making notes as he stalked closer, his long cricket like legs bending as he stooped over him. "Ah, the Sleeper has awakened. Most curious, most curious."

His eyes turned to the whole in the wall and the ruin of Vlycent's straight jacket. "Unnecessary. Most unnecessary. It shall have to be repaired. I wonder if the city will do it. Curious."

Draken

2012-10-18, 07:03 PM

ChrisClark13

2012-10-18, 08:15 PM

Lord_Asmodeus

2012-10-18, 09:02 PM

AgentIndy

2012-10-18, 09:04 PM

Arlom-Limping Around

Venner looked at his broken ankle, and just examined it,"The specters seem to be linked to controlling my shadow, and through proxy, me. These creatures may seem to be hostile, but I need to learn more about them. Alien cultures can be most confusing, maybe I can learn this language that is scrawled on the wall." He leaned against a wall, and fashioned a crutch out of a pole lying around, he went for a few hours like this. He used this time to fashion another mural, his second journal entry, across the walls of the city.

Day 2-Shadows seem to be playful, but malicious. These pieces of calligraphy on the walls either are from the shadow people, or an unknown second race. I am taking counter measures though, one of the powers of void is to let light pass through you, bypassing the need for a shadow. It's a difficult power to maintain, but it'll be my best defense. These shadows seem to control your own shadow, and through your shadow, you. They broke my ankle, which seems to be a sign of things to come.

Edri, and Athan'alik'golran'nikal'ishoth'faran'malandragos

Edri flew around the universe, until he spotted something new. SOmething hungry....

"Umm, hello...uh, Hi, ugh, I'm so bad at this..."

AgentIndy

2012-10-18, 09:23 PM

Lucian groaned as he pushed himself off the ground and used a lampost to stand up, the opportunity of meeting another ANYTHING in this place being too big to miss. His throat cracked as he tried to speak. "-y" He coughed and swallowed some spit. "-ey' He coughed again. "hey... Heeyyyy!"

Venner looked at Lucian, noting these sounds. Venner knew that this being was also in pain. He extended a hand toward him, a universal gesture of friendship.

Hank McBadass

2012-10-18, 10:26 PM

The Vahnatai Schism

Short Version:

The Order of the Long Debate gains legitimacy in Urodivv. However, a disagreement breaks out over Kosai'Ihrno's plan to focus on the Deathmold problem. Hakera disagrees and, when outvoted, claims that to follow the decision of the Order would lead to breaking the oath the Order made to Nous. Kosai disagrees and pushes on. Hakera refuses and Kosai informs Hakera that will be executed as per Urodivv law the next active cycle. Because of the rumors of what happened to Tharado, many of the Vahnatai cry out to Nous for guidance.

With Kosai'Bok -- now Kosai’Ihrno -- as a member of the Council, members of the Order of the Long Debate gained legitimacy throughout Urodivv. Many of the other Bok who had been invited to join by Nous clamored for admittance. But the Vahnatai Debate remained exclusive – only 9 of 90 Bok were allowed (there were 10 but one had vanished). While differing points of view were encouraged, there was one prerequisite: that answering the First Question was above all else. The Order was highly suspicious of those that had turned down Nous’s first invitation. However, the Order accepted and encouraged submissions from outsiders to its Vahnatai Journal of the Long Debate (V’tai J. L. Deb. being the citation form) where their scholarship could be published after an exacting peer review and citation checking process.

The First Question of the Long Debate was of primary importance to the Vahnatai of the order, but not the only thing of importance. Kosai’Ihrno was selected to fill the tragic and unexpected vacancy on the council as much as for her defense of the existing political and social order of Urodivv as anything else. Many of the Vahnatai Debate wanted to overthrow the Ihrno either through violent resolution under the Jihad or more subtle subversion. The debate lasted several hours – an extremely long time considering the speed and nature of telepathic communication – and at times became heated. However, Kosai’Ihrno and Yajera’Bok were able to slowly convince most that a stable Urodivv was beneficial to the goals of the Order. There were still some doubts among a couple.

Though treated as a full member of the council, Kosai’Ihrno sought to prove herself. This would be another chance. She traveled down a passage toward a meeting of the Order flanked by two pages.

“We must solve this deathmold plague soon,” Kosai’Ihrno commented to Yajera’Bok, one of her two pages. Yajera’Bok kept eyes forward, knowing better than to respond. She was to speak only when asked a question or ordered to do so. At least until they entered the Order’s barracks; there Kosai’Ihrno was but first among equals.

Her official title in the Order was First Speaker of the Vahnati Debate, equivalent to the title Anicetus took on Sol Lumaria. No contact had been established between the Human and Vahnati Debates but, by networking their minds, the Vahnati were able to detect the Human chapter and were gathering evidence of another in the Void. The Human and Voidborn Debates were still unaware of those beyond themselves.

Kosai’Ihrno entered the Order’s barracks followed by Yajera’Bok. The other page tried to peer into the meeting room as the door shut behind them.

Inside there was a mental ruckus. Around the circular table of black crystal there the other members of the Order were engaged in a debate, each trying to drown out the others. “They have read our paper then”, Yajera commented to Kosai. She gave the Vahnatai equivalent of a nod in response.

All the members of the Debate rose from their seats as Kosia approached her’s followed by Yajera. It was a show of respect; there was no formal requirement to do so and Kosia had made it clear that she did not expect them to do so. After Kosia sat, they all followed.

“Fellow Debaters,” Kosia began, “I take it you have read Yajera and my report and suggestions. The Deathmold must be stopped. It threatens the very foundations of Orodivv society. And without Orodivv, we would be out in the Underdark fighting for survival. Gathering our own food. Fighting off the beasts of the caverns. That is not the work of scholars. Not to mention the loss of our shared connection with the others here.”

Kosia continued, “We must devote all of our resources, mental and otherwise, to finding a cure. You will find the argument in depth beginning after page division 57 in the report on the 4th crystal-volume of the Vahnhati Journal of the Long Debate.” Several of the other members looked perturbed.

“If I might make a suggestion, the next to speak should be Yajera. She has lead up the research into the Deathmold so far. Then I will open up the floor.”

Yajera rose. “Thank you first speaker. You all have read the report: We need the full resources of the Order to tackle this problem. I think the argument speaks for itself. We have been able to isolate the harmful toxins of the deathmold. More than simply poisoning, they suck the very life out of whatever they come into contact with until satiated. Preliminary attempts to concentrate this material and synthesize it in the lab have yielded positive results but not find a cure. As a cross reference, we have taken the same from other known deadly bacteria and viruses. There is something different here. Bacteria and viruses are easy to control and we think we will be able to develop defense mechanisms from them, but the deathmold essence not so.

“While our research has furthered the Debate a good deal and we have sent the findings to Nous, the branch is in danger if we do not find a solution to the deathmold problem. Therefore we should temporarily suspend education, recruitment, and research in all other topics until a cure or the end of the deathmold is found. I cede the floor. ” Yajera descended to her seat.

Kosia rose. “Thank you Yajera. Now I’d like to open up the floor for debate.” Signals shot up. “Hakera has the floor.”

“I cannot deny the need for a solution if the Urodivv society is to survive. But that is not necessarily what is required for the Debate. There is simply too much uncertainty. See Hakera, An analysis of the Purposes of the Long Debate,3 V’tai J. L. Deb. 1123-1188.”

The debate continued for some time. Slowly Kosia and Yajera convinced member after member that their solution was in the best interest of the Debate and answering the First Question until only two remained.

“Very well,” Kosia proclaimed. “We now have enough for a tentative decision. 7 to 2 it is resolved that we will suspend other operations and focus on the Death Plague. The Council had already approved this if it was how we decided. I sent orders to central operations.” Usually that would have been the end of it, but Hakera spoke up.

“ I refuse to submit to the will of my peers. This is not merely an issue of debate. This involves breaking an oath we made to Nous in Ordon’s name.”

“Well, the orders have been made, Hakera. This meeting has been adjourned.”

“I do not accept it!” Hakera said with anguish. “I will not break and oath made in Ordon’s name. I cannot. You have heard the rumors about Tharado: swallowed by the fire pit itself for breaking his oath to the Order.” Hakera fell into an anguish the Vahnatai equivalent of a sob.

“Well face execution tomorrow when you break the council’s orders then, since this would not break your oath. Indeed, you are the oath breaker for fighting the Order. ” Admonished Kosia, regaining some of her presence as Kosia’ Ihrno. “Yajera, let’s be off.” Many of the rest of the Order looked uncomfortable.

That sleep cycle, quite a few would cry out to Nous praying for guidance.

Cold and Cruel Is the Judgment: Into Ordon's Pit

Nous feels the judgment passed because in portfolio and is aware of some problem because of the prayers of the Vahnatai Order so investigates the source of the disturbance. Goes to Ordon's pit and confronts Ordon and Gjol Maduur.

Nous was traveling through the void, taking in creation and observing as it traveled to Arlom. Ing’Dras taking Arlom out of time created a weird sensation. Its overconsciousness did not experience it at all – more his one unity simply remembered the exchange after the fact.

Nous felt a vibration through its divinity. Something close. Its mind reached out. It perceived all the void, the ships in the void, the planetoids, the stars, everything. Nothing. Nothing in everything was calling out to him

There must be something causing this. It might have to do with the Vahnatai's pleas.

We have perceived all. No cause can be ascertained.

There is something. Maybe the cause is hidden to use.

An other divine could conceivably hide the cause from us.

Yes but it is so close. Infinitesimally close. As close as is possible.

Is it possible it is us causing this?

Nous considered this for some time. Some thorny possibilities took several hypothetical assumptions to disprove. A quick solution was ending its own existence with enough time to observe the result. Some fragments zealously advocated for this ideology but the primacy of the First Question eventually proved controlling – there was little evidence that the discovery of this one minor question was the key to answering the First Question.

An appreciable amount of time had passed when Nous finally acted. So much so that the relationship between the celestial bodies was perceivably different to the god. Maybe even full seconds had passed when Nous pulled on the fabric of the universe and tore it asunder. Maybe even full seconds had passed when Nous pulled on the fabric of the universe and tore it asunder.

Yes, this is it.

The Unending Thought entered through into Ordon’s plane where Ordon and Gjol Maduur were bargaining over the errant member of its Order.

Nous felt a welling of disgust at Gjol Maduur but was able to hold back the immediate urge to destroy the abomination. Ordinarily Nous would be pleased to see something so unique as Gjol Maduur, but it wasn’t just unique or different or alien, but WRONG. Nous didn’t need an introduction to the nature of this one – he was before unreason incarnate. However, Nous relegated these thoughts to one fragment of consciousness and buried it. There was no need to act on something so vulgar as an impulse.

It took Nous little time to see what was happening in this situation.

What is the meaning of this? One of you has distressed the Vahnatai Debate to the point that they beseech my help like some Child of the Suns and the other seeks to defend the likes of this one without investigating his guilt. I do not understand why and without the why any judgement is hasty.

bryn0528

2012-10-19, 10:25 AM

Morgause at midnight.
There was quite nothing like the sensation of being able to breathe again. One of the few, greater pleasures is to have one's Oroi be relinquished. The sensation of becoming again one whole and independent being. The sensation of peace after inner turmoil. Morgause shows the Vahnatai this mercy.
TAB Her free hands go immeadiately into redressing herself. She sits upright in her bed, eyes trained on her assailant. She speaks now, voice cold and quiet in the night. "Do not take me for such a fool. My threat was to end you, utterly, not kill you. I would strip the universe of your very being, and it would have been as if you never existed. Do not doubt my power in this."
TAB She rubs her brow, adjusts her hair from where it ruffled like a molested bird. She swings her legs over the edge of the bed as she speaks. "This journal, why do you care for it so much? You say it shows how to live in the city without need of the Ingfolk." She walks to a nearby window, and leans against the wall. Never does she take her eyes off the abberant creature. "I take it you plan on leaving."
TAB A hand touches gently upon her swollen belly. "I cannot give you the journal freely, not after what you have done this night. Besides, it is a gift from the city and I will not offend it so by throwing it away so casually. If you want to leave the ghetto, then you will have to suffer me." Perhaps a pang of doeful sorrow creeps into her voice. "But we cannot leave just yet, for I am heavy with child. I will not risk the saftey of this babe." Her voice, now cold iron. "You will wait, until I give birth to this child. It shall be passed into the hands of someone more willing to care for it, and then I will depart with you."

Two figures meet in the shallow woods of Sol Lumaria.
Great big seas of rolling plains dominate the landscape. However, small patches of trees huddle together in the creases of grassland. These small congregations are colloquially referred to as woods, known to be different from the massive verdant forest of Terastia, would the residents of Sol Lumaria know of the first continent at all. Most, content with the light of the Red Sun at heart, are strong in the conviction theirs is the only land, and if not, it would be the first land. But the first land is a bestial land, an uncomfortable truth, sprung from darkness and bloodlust, and it does not compare to these woods at all. These woods are for congregations, not just of trees huddling against the billowing winds, but for those with the knowledge to come.
TAB "And you say there is an undiscovered land out there?"
TAB "Yes, full of enormous trees and dangerous beasts."
TAB "And that's where this boar came from?"
TAB "Yes, I brought him back."
TAB "You said the trees also move. As a human moves."
TAB "Not every tree, but some do. We only saw one, but we believed their to be others. It even knew language."
TAB "I'm sorry, this is just a lot of information to process."
TAB "I don't blame you if you don't believe me. It was hard for me to believe it myself as it happened."
TAB "How did you tame the boar? It seems so calm now."
TAB "I saw you in the sky, Eregkung. Is it so hard to believe that I can control a beast through its Oroi?"
TAB "You must have a very powerful Oroi, to be able to control the Oroi of a willful beast. That is difficult Erego."
TAB "I have seen greater Erego. An Eregkung with such amazing power, it terrifies me. The Oroi he can control..."
TAB "Please, speak no more of this Eregkung. I pale in comparison, which sinks my heart."
TAB "The Marquis speaks through him. There are plans in motion."
TAB "Do you know their ends?"
TAB "I know not of even their means."
TAB "Then you should not speak of such things."
TAB The pair sit in silence for some time. The fire crackles and fades and smolders into embers. When they have finished sharing their meal, they bury the campfire. They then part, and the woods rest peacefully, as if they had never been.

The Fate of Clint.
Clint poisoned his true love, sending unto her a violent death. He had the Marquis' undivided attention. He defiled his order, concealed the truth of his actions, and made an oath under false pretenses. Clint drank of tea brewed from Sunbloom. He earned the favor of the Marquis in his actions.
TAB Despicable oath! Before he the chance, Ordon condemned Clint. Pulled down into the very depths of everything, ordained to spend eternity in torture. Clint's actions in life remained too noble and to the will of the Marquis, that he could simply abide the inevitable fate of the foxkin.
TAB The Marquis exits his chambers in the dark earth, and walks the twisting paths. Here, the walls were made of ancient bricks, not the natural cave wall, and the halls were paved with flat river stones. Darkness encumbered all, for the Marquis thought there enough light in the world already. Stepping into the magma-lit chamber of Ordon's Prison, his eyes felt that stinging truth, at least.
TAB He shields his eyes with hands, and walks across the surface of the molten pool to examine the dangling Clint. Hello, he says with hungry eyes. He reached a hand of clawed fingers, nearly impatiently, to the male and beckoned for his fate.
TAB Now, it has been some time since the narration spoke of the Marquis' appearance. And the symbol of a god is important, for the symbol is the object and the object is the power and the power is the god. Needless, we continue. He stands tall and thin, tree-like. His rich black skin glows strangely in the red under-light. Dried white clay accents the structure of bones below, careful abstractions of his skeleton glowing in macabre beauty. Fine fabrics of bright color begin to pale here, the light so contrasted, but still drape regally across his shoulders and back. His feet, poised atop magma, crackle and flake. His robes blacken and smolder at the ends.
TAB I plan to make you mine, he says. Does this new fate please you? Or would you rather be condemned in eternity above these pools of fire. It burns mortal, does it not? Do you wish freedom from this excruciating pain?

The Marquis' AP = 1.

Darklady2831

2012-10-19, 10:47 AM

Ordon's Prison

Gjol Maduur pulsed, a shroud of clinging darkness enveloping Ordon's prison, extinguishing all light. He pulsed again, his tentacles gripping the Inevitables that had been Vahnatai tightly. A third time, he pulsed, his grip crushing them, obliterating their very essence. A fourth time, and Ordon went momentarily blind. A fifth time, and his chains rattled. Sixth, and his chains shattered completely. Seventh, and he felt himself and his Inevitables cut off from Psionics and the Vahntai. "You cannot reason with Madness, youngling..." Gjol Maduur whispered, his voice echoing throughout Ordon's Pit.

Urodivv, Order of the Long Debate

All members of the Order of the Long Debate felt their oaths fade, they knew instantly that they were no longer bound by Ordon. Indeed, all Vahnatai, everywhere, knew that they could not be bound again. Gjol Maduur had cut Ordon's power over them, he had used his Madness to cure them of this condemnation.

Ordon's Pit, the Inevitables

The Inevitables were disoriented, they felt their psionic network poisoned, their minds decaying. They began to lose their sanity, Madness gripping them tightly. Those that were once Vahnatai crumbled to ash, extinguishing the Psionic Network for all Inevitables everywhere. Gjol Maduur had cursed Ordon's Creations, his malice and fear infecting them all. For all time, they would be completely insane, under the command of both Gjol Maduur and Ordon.

7 AP - 3 AP - 3 AP = 1 AP
3 AP Boon - All Vahnatai are released from Ordon's bonds, including those that are now inevitables. The inevitables are turned to ash, while the rest of the Vahnatai are simply freed from Ordon's influence, and unable to be bound by oaths in his name.

3 AP Scourge - All Inevitables are driven completely insane, and their Psionic web is shattered. They no longer have access to telepathy or other Psionic powers, and they are all completely mad. This means that they now fall under both the domain of Ordon and Gjol Maduur, following both God's orders equally.

"ويخشى لي، الطفل، لأني الخوف نفسه. أنا الجنون الذي يطارد عقلك، الكابوس في النوم الخاصة بك، وأنا كل ما هو الجنون، وأنا أكره لك."

Translation: "Fear me, child, for I am fear itself. I am the Madness that stalks your mind, the nightmare in your sleep, I am all that is insanity, and I hate you."

thedarkstone

2012-10-19, 01:48 PM

The Slacker, The Door, The Town, The Glutton

Ing'dras spoke even as he wrote his brother's words.

"I have no issues with Nous, and I am sure none will arise... Lest he do unnecessary things."

And then he turned to his nephew.

"Your title should more than suffice then, young one. I am Ing'dras, The Vast Gate, eldest of the gods."

-----

Hunger, Ing

Adult Ing led youths of travel and adventure, of hardship and trouble, they led interesting lives, such is the blessing of the Traveler King. Many who return to the city merely desire a modicum of peace for a while, lording over their lessers, reproducing, leading peculiarly normal lives.

May be why so many ing neighbourhoods are so... Mundane.

But the Ing detest everything that challenges their respite, their vacations and bring strife to their days. They detest shadows who muck around disturbing the duties of their servants, they detest madmen raving about idiocies, for a time they detested the Debate, but they were not in their right minds then, and know better now, many actually enjoy debating, and look forward to the news harnessed from the gate, that a grant place of learning and discussion is being raised, a place of mental exercise, peace and rest are no reason to waste time doing nothing, after all, each moment is precious and unique.

When ravening fiends barge into their domains and start feeding on their serfs, however, the Ing react with hateful force. These experienced nightmares boast horrific powers granted by Ing'dras, powers over time and space to complement the vicious might of their physical forms, some of which are quite potent indeed. When the Hunger approach their domains, the Ing see them coming in advance, it is not easy to catch these temporal vigilants unawares, as a number of them boast the power to see distant places, the past and even the immediate or near future.

But truth be said, the first line of defense of any Ing neighbourhood just so happens to not be the adults and elders, but they very youngest, swarming hosts of crawling newborns haunt the sewers, they are hungry and omnivorous and lack yet the sapience to be picky about what they eat, only truly avoiding the adults out of instinct, until they are old enough to scurry off to the edges of the city and leave to walk the world in their infancy.

But that is another tale.

The fact of the matter is that the Hunger most certainly find themselves on the sharp ends of Ing talons if they prove themselves poor neighbours.

Feeling Very Much Like a "Walked into a Bar on Arlom" Joke...

The Devourer seemed to half-bow; or, his presence seemed to give the indication, for his form was fairly incorporeal and did not have any sort of head. Regardless, he gave deference to his eldest uncle. "I am pleased to meet you, Uncle. I would hope we not have conflict in the future. You have the experience of age upon me, and I would not be victorious, I doubt."

His motes seemed to flicker amusedly at that. "But either way, I would not want to come into conflict with you." His voice spoke to his children, then. "My Hunger, do not feast upon the Ing. They are not food. They are allies." His motes returned to focusing on Ing'dras. "That was an oversight on my part. I did not wish to cause a conflict between our creations."

The HungerIng (God I'm Funny (A pun inside a pun!))

The Hunger heard the voice of their creator and hung back, some of them moving through doorways onto the material to hunt for souls, some of them remaining, trading out over time. They set up small areas, locations where they would rest and talk amongst themselves. They stayed a decent distance from the Ing at all times, minding the words of their creator.

Arlom-Limping Around

Venner looked at his broken ankle, and just examined it,"The specters seem to be linked to controlling my shadow, and through proxy, me. These creatures may seem to be hostile, but I need to learn more about them. Alien cultures can be most confusing, maybe I can learn this language that is scrawled on the wall." He leaned against a wall, and fashioned a crutch out of a pole lying around, he went for a few hours like this. He used this time to fashion another mural, his second journal entry, across the walls of the city.

Day 2-Shadows seem to be playful, but malicious. These pieces of calligraphy on the walls either are from the shadow people, or an unknown second race. I am taking counter measures though, one of the powers of void is to let light pass through you, bypassing the need for a shadow. It's a difficult power to maintain, but it'll be my best defense. These shadows seem to control your own shadow, and through your shadow, you. They broke my ankle, which seems to be a sign of things to come.

Edri, and Athan'alik'golran'nikal'ishoth'faran'malandragos

Edri flew around the universe, until he spotted something new. SOmething hungry....

"Umm, hello...uh, Hi, ugh, I'm so bad at this..."

We're Not So Different, You and I

Athan'alik'golran'nikal'ishoth'faran'malandragos' motes seemed to flicker a moment, then they shifted into his second favorite form. A large, sharp, thing of pain and death and ouchness. He was, physically, almost a manifestation of pointy death and sharp stinging pain. The form seemed to flicker in surprise. "I...what?" He did not understand this individual's intent. Was he trying to form an alliance for his own gain? Was he here to demand that the Devourer's creations not touch his own?

"I am Athan'alik'golran'nikal'ishoth'faran'malandragos, but, failing your ability to recall the totality of my name, you may call me the Devourer. Who are you?"

Hank McBadass

2012-10-19, 03:18 PM

Nous in Ordon's Pit

Rage. And the embodiment of rage: blinding, consuming light. Both coursed through and from Nous. This Madness did not seek reason. It did not seek to alter punishment through judgment. It sought to dominate thorough force. This anger galvanized all of Nous’s consciousness’s to one.

Nous was in a tough spot. On one hand it wanted to convince Ordon to join the Divine College. Binding oaths were valuable for mortals when entered into wisely and such a system could be useful among the gods. While Nous had come to a tentative conclusion that the gods were free to do whatever they had power to do, it could impose duty between even the divinities with enough support. On the other hand, Nous wanted to lash out and destroy the impudent Gjol Maduur. Would doing one limit the ability to do the other?

Imprisoned One, if you would stop him, join the Divine College. We seek prosperity throughout creation. The punishment of this ancient abomination will be your welcoming gift.

Darklady2831

2012-10-19, 03:45 PM

AgentIndy

2012-10-19, 03:54 PM

We're Not So Different, You and I

Athan'alik'golran'nikal'ishoth'faran'malandragos' motes seemed to flicker a moment, then they shifted into his second favorite form. A large, sharp, thing of pain and death and ouchness. He was, physically, almost a manifestation of pointy death and sharp stinging pain. The form seemed to flicker in surprise. "I...what?" He did not understand this individual's intent. Was he trying to form an alliance for his own gain? Was he here to demand that the Devourer's creations not touch his own?

"I am Athan'alik'golran'nikal'ishoth'faran'malandragos, but, failing your ability to recall the totality of my name, you may call me the Devourer. Who are you?"

Edri and That One Hungry Guy

"Umm, well Mr. Athan'alik'golran'nikal'ishoth'faran'malandragos, I am also a young god. My, uh, name is Edri...And I don't really do this that often....introduce myself to other gods I mean...ANd would you like to be my friend?" Edri rushed those last few words, his wings kind of shivering under his trench coat,"I know, that we are not alike...In many ways...but this universe seems to be teetering between complete, and utter chaos, and complete and all consuming order. I don't want either of those outcomes to, uh, occur."

thedarkstone

2012-10-19, 05:35 PM

Edri and That One Hungry Guy

"Umm, well Mr. Athan'alik'golran'nikal'ishoth'faran'malandragos, I am also a young god. My, uh, name is Edri...And I don't really do this that often....introduce myself to other gods I mean...ANd would you like to be my friend?" Edri rushed those last few words, his wings kind of shivering under his trench coat,"I know, that we are not alike...In many ways...but this universe seems to be teetering between complete, and utter chaos, and complete and all consuming order. I don't want either of those outcomes to, uh, occur."

Wolf and Sheep?

The Devourer seemed to flicker again in surprise. This other godling was full of surprises. Friend? The Devourer mulled the word over. Friends were...they were something that most had. Perhaps he should have a friend? But this one was so different. Yet, it somehow made a strange sense. With the universe teetering near the bring of destruction in one way or another, allies would be useful. Even if he could not fully trust Edri, he could at least ally with him. And, in the event that the other godling wasn't useful to him...

He could always crush him later, or so his mind told itself, justifying his actions. Existence was lonely, and part of him just longed for another with whom to make conversation. So, Athan'alik'golran'nikal'ishoth'faran'malandragos took his humanoid form, made from the screaming of a thousand children's souls, crying out in agony. The form solidified into a creature that looked something like his Hunger, but more incandescent and ideoformed. "I...will be your friend. Though we are much, much different, I will be your friend."

AgentIndy

2012-10-19, 05:46 PM

Wolf and Sheep?

The Devourer seemed to flicker again in surprise. This other godling was full of surprises. Friend? The Devourer mulled the word over. Friends were...they were something that most had. Perhaps he should have a friend? But this one was so different. Yet, it somehow made a strange sense. With the universe teetering near the bring of destruction in one way or another, allies would be useful. Even if he could not fully trust Edri, he could at least ally with him. And, in the event that the other godling wasn't useful to him...

He could always crush him later, or so his mind told itself, justifying his actions. Existence was lonely, and part of him just longed for another with whom to make conversation. So, Athan'alik'golran'nikal'ishoth'faran'malandragos took his humanoid form, made from the screaming of a thousand children's souls, crying out in agony. The form solidified into a creature that looked something like his Hunger, but more incandescent and ideoformed. "I...will be your friend. Though we are much, much different, I will be your friend."

Edri, and That Guy Who Is Always Hungry

Edri's face split into the widest grin it could while remaining firmly in thel aws of physics,"This is wonderful, I can't wait to tell Nous!Oh I don't know if you know Nous yet, he's also my friend, and uh, I guess he's kinda my ally, I guess that's the word for it, but friend is such a better term. I ugh, am part of something called the Divine, hmm, College. I think that Nous wants to be a bookish type in there, but it'd be great if you joined! Then, um uh, we'd have enough gods bound together to start generating the material of creation. While I'd like it to be used for helping people, I guess you could you use if you wanted to...Just don't hurt too many, kay?"

thedarkstone

2012-10-19, 07:57 PM

Edri, and That Guy Who Is Always Hungry

Edri's face split into the widest grin it could while remaining firmly in thel aws of physics,"This is wonderful, I can't wait to tell Nous!Oh I don't know if you know Nous yet, he's also my friend, and uh, I guess he's kinda my ally, I guess that's the word for it, but friend is such a better term. I ugh, am part of something called the Divine, hmm, College. I think that Nous wants to be a bookish type in there, but it'd be great if you joined! Then, um uh, we'd have enough gods bound together to start generating the material of creation. While I'd like it to be used for helping people, I guess you could you use if you wanted to...Just don't hurt too many, kay?"

Curbing the Hungry with...Goodness? Not Possible...is it?

And just when Athan'alik'golran'nikal'ishoth'faran'malandragos thought that Edri was finished surprising him, the godling goes and surprises him again. "A...Divine College? You want me to...?" The Devourer's form lost consistency for a moment before he regained mastery of himself. "I would...accept this. I will join your...Divine College."

AP: 2

Join Pantheon: Divine College

AP: 1 (2-1)

Though it seemed the opposite of something he would want to be interested in, perhaps it could benefit him. "I cannot promise I won't hurt people, but I can direct my Hunger." Direct his Hunger? What was he thinking? This was foolish, yet he felt it was right, somehow. Joining this Divine College, directing his Hunger...he was moving beyond his birth. Toward something different, something new.

And he was not sure how he felt about it.

AgentIndy

2012-10-19, 08:18 PM

Curbing the Hungry with...Goodness? Not Possible...is it?

And just when Athan'alik'golran'nikal'ishoth'faran'malandragos thought that Edri was finished surprising him, the godling goes and surprises him again. "A...Divine College? You want me to...?" The Devourer's form lost consistency for a moment before he regained mastery of himself. "I would...accept this. I will join your...Divine College."

AP: 2

Join Pantheon: Divine College

AP: 1 (2-1)

Though it seemed the opposite of something he would want to be interested in, perhaps it could benefit him. "I cannot promise I won't hurt people, but I can direct my Hunger." Direct his Hunger? What was he thinking? This was foolish, yet he felt it was right, somehow. Joining this Divine College, directing his Hunger...he was moving beyond his birth. Toward something different, something new.

And he was not sure how he felt about it.

New Found Friend

Edri hopped up and down a bit,"This is absolutely wonderful. The world needs balance, and I think you can provide that. You seem to be interested in souls, I want to create a starfield soon, which could house the remnants of all souls, and maybe their non existent selves from different possible timelines. Maybe we could ask the guy in charge of time about it..."

mystic1110

2012-10-20, 01:11 PM

Arlom - The Madhouse

The Asylum didn't simply rebuild. No, that would have been too simple. Arlom was subtle, sure. Very subtle, working slowly but surely. But he was also quick. Very quick. His buildings changed in between blinks. The time between tick and tock. His buildings changed and moved in moments between the grains of silver that proceeded from his brother. So the next moment both Ensirex and Vylcent blinked they were back within the Madhouse. A perfectly white room, with an operating table and the tools of surgery laid out. The walls were slightly cracked, but the plaster was still good. The ceiling was very high. The light was harsh and bright. As they say... you can check out any time you like but you can never leave.

Arlom - The Vast Gate, The Academy Rises

The streets shuddered with activity - it was unclear if the devourer understood the words. Regardless the city did not talk to him nor his own brother. Now that Nous accepted his fate as a fear he was yet another part of the order of the city - just like the Vast Gate.

In the Library full of empty books, shelves began to fall, as the library began to grow. Buttresses and archways - long bridges and moving stairs. The academy rose! Growing, flowering ornate structures and tendrils. It was a place of learning, science, debate - a malevolent structure that wanted wanted to destroy you. Not kill you. No, killing you would be easy. Destroyed Completely. It was a building that took who you were and crafted you into something else - something of Nouse' devising - a tool of debate, no... not a tool a simple cog. Not even that. The building destroyed you and crafted you into the debate itself. That was the fear of change, the fear of truth. That was what Nous shall and had become. Arlom would see to that.

No mortal who simply wandered the city would ever find the Academy, you had to enter the city looking for it - and then you would find it immediately. It didn't matter if you heard of the academy within the city, you would not find it, you would have to leave and return to enter its doors.

Inside however it was a built specifically for learning. It's darkness and madness were more subtle that upside down stairs of rooms of mad whispers. Tasteful light fittings, elegant lacquered wood panels, grand carpets and tapestries with beautiful stained glass windows. Each lecture hall built with the proper acoustics in mind.

Thus Arlom spoke to those gathered near the Vast Gate, again to be translated by his brother the Fear of Past, Present and Future.

You are now part of the city.

Arlom - The Child of the City.

She heard the Vahnatai laugh inside her head. Loud and horrible. So mad that she was unsure it was ever sane. She heard his words and couldn't contain a shudder.

Yours will be a child of the city... the first child born from outside within. I wonder what the Ing would do to such a unique creature. What would the city do? I wonder. Very well. As long as you promise me that journal in some form or another we might yet leave the Ing and travel within these walls to find that which I seek. I shall wait for you

With that, the man descended to the wooden floor and simply left without even glancing back.

9 AP

Create DemiGod: The librarian.
Gain Ability: Cloaked in Wanderlust
Gain Domain: domination (fear) (2 of the 6 cities plus the Librarian)

Rollover 2 AP
Librarian 1 AP

ChrisClark13

2012-10-20, 04:01 PM

Ensirex, Madhouse

Ensirex twitched his antennae, marking down yet more information on his parchment. "Torture would be an ineffective technique to deploy in this situation. I learned much from you about the nature of divine biology while you slumbered. Now that you have awakened, there is greater opportunity for me to acquire the knowledge I seek from you."

Arlom - The Madhouse, Vylcent
Vylcent raised a furry eyebrow. “Uh huh... so you're gonna... try to kill me and get the information from my divine spark directly or something like that now?”

Arlom - The Madhouse

The Asylum didn't simply rebuild. No, that would have been too simple. Arlom was subtle, sure. Very subtle, working slowly but surely. But he was also quick. Very quick. His buildings changed in between blinks. The time between tick and tock. His buildings changed and moved in moments between the grains of silver that proceeded from his brother. So the next moment both Ensirex and Vylcent blinked they were back within the Madhouse. A perfectly white room, with an operating table and the tools of surgery laid out. The walls were slightly cracked, but the plaster was still good. The ceiling was very high. The light was harsh and bright. As they say... you can check out any time you like but you can never leave.

Vylcent looked around the suddenly rearranged room and squinted at it. He paced around the table, snatching a scalpel and hiding it behind his back.

Venner looked at Lucian, noting these sounds. Venner knew that this being was also in pain. He extended a hand toward him, a universal gesture of friendship.

Arlom - A Chance Meeting

Lucian grabbed onto Venner’s hand and pulled himself up, almost dragging them both onto the ground. He slings an arm around Venner for support. “Thank the Gods I finally found someone in Arlom, I thought I was going to die alone!”

The Fate of Clint.
Clint poisoned his true love, sending unto her a violent death. He had the Marquis' undivided attention. He defiled his order, concealed the truth of his actions, and made an oath under false pretenses. Clint drank of tea brewed from Sunbloom. He earned the favor of the Marquis in his actions.
TAB Despicable oath! Before he the chance, Ordon condemned Clint. Pulled down into the very depths of everything, ordained to spend eternity in torture. Clint's actions in life remained too noble and to the will of the Marquis, that he could simply abide the inevitable fate of the foxkin.
TAB The Marquis exits his chambers in the dark earth, and walks the twisting paths. Here, the walls were made of ancient bricks, not the natural cave wall, and the halls were paved with flat river stones. Darkness encumbered all, for the Marquis thought there enough light in the world already. Stepping into the magma-lit chamber of Ordon's Prison, his eyes felt that stinging truth, at least.
TAB He shields his eyes with hands, and walks across the surface of the molten pool to examine the dangling Clint. Hello, he says with hungry eyes. He reached a hand of clawed fingers, nearly impatiently, to the male and beckoned for his fate.
TAB Now, it has been some time since the narration spoke of the Marquis' appearance. And the symbol of a god is important, for the symbol is the object and the object is the power and the power is the god. Needless, we continue. He stands tall and thin, tree-like. His rich black skin glows strangely in the red under-light. Dried white clay accents the structure of bones below, careful abstractions of his skeleton glowing in macabre beauty. Fine fabrics of bright color begin to pale here, the light so contrasted, but still drape regally across his shoulders and back. His feet, poised atop magma, crackle and flake. His robes blacken and smolder at the ends.
TAB I plan to make you mine, he says. Does this new fate please you? Or would you rather be condemned in eternity above these pools of fire. It burns mortal, does it not? Do you wish freedom from this excruciating pain?

Ordon's Pit

Clint stared for what seemed to be a long time down into the magma, bits of it spewing up and burning his fur. Then he finally spoke to the god “…I deserve this for killing her, and why… me…?”

Lord_Asmodeus

2012-10-20, 04:43 PM

ChrisClark13

2012-10-20, 06:16 PM

Ensirex, Madhouse

Ensirex noted the subtle shift in the madhouse, scribbling notes as the god city responded to the actions of the gods within it. As he wrote, his eyes were still locked firmly on Vlycent, even as his antennae twitched more crazily then ever. "If it had suited my designs to kill you for such a purpose, it would have been far more sensible to do so while you were helpless and unable to resist than to wait for you to achieve an active state. No, I had sought you to obtain information you have."

Arlom - Madhouse, Vylcent
Vylcent was put off balance by the personage in front of him not wanting to terrorize him, murder him, torture him, or otherwise mess with his sanity. He was still wary of the place they were currently in though. "Oh.. so.. whaddya want to know?" He relaxed a bit.

AgentIndy

2012-10-20, 07:45 PM

Arlom-Meeting

Venner helps his new friend keep his foot, he says a few words in a particularly hollow sound tongue, as both of their injuries slowly fade away. He had just used void magic to do this. Venner still had no idea what he was saying though.

Hank McBadass

2012-10-20, 08:44 PM

Nous and Madness

Gjol Maduur whipped around, his tendrils leaking outwards towards Nous. The Lord of Nightmares had not noticed the God of Scholastics until now. Gjol brushed against Nous's mind, spreading a sensation of discomfort as a few more questions were added to the Long Debate. "Why is insanity such an affront to you?" was the first, and perhaps the loudest. It rang throughout Nous's mind, echoing throughout all corners of him and his shards, temporarily disrupting his train of thought.

"Why do you care whether my Thralls are freed from Tyranny or not?" was the second, Loud, but quieter than the first. "Who are you to seek MY destruction?" was the third, quiet, almost unnoticeable, but there.

Nous felt the Wrongness touch his mind and tried to purge its questions from the Debate. Of course, Nous could not do that. The rules must be followed: queries must only be dismissed when adequately addressed. One question could be disposed of right away.

For every idea there is its antithesis, and we are yours. Your celebration of madness sickens us.

And another.

It is not your Thralls we care about. It is about determining the justice or injustice of the Imprisoned's actions. Such would have been an invaluable addition to the Debate.

A second passed and then another. The debate raged within Nous. Finally it responded to the last question.

We seek your destruction with the same right that you seek continued existence. We are the divine! All of existence and nonexistence is in our purview.

mystic1110

2012-10-21, 04:39 PM

Arlom - Urban Legends - Introducing: The Mayor

Limp, the body of the nameless Vahantai hung from the pink neon gogo cage; unsupported—hanging high above us in the city street; and it did not shiver in the chill, oily breeze that blew eternally through the city, the body hung head down, attached to the underside of the palette by the sole of its right foot. It had been drained of blood through a precise incision made from ear to ear under the lantern jaw. There was no blood on the cobblestones.

When the Vahantai rejoined our group and looked up at himself, it was already too late for us to realize that, once again, The Mayor had duped us, had had its fun. Three of us had vomited, turning away from one another in a reflex as ancient as the nausea that had produced it.

The Vahantai went white. It was almost as though he had seen a vision of his own future, and was afraid of what it might bring. He walked away – slightly hopeful however. Death would be preferable. The three of us followed him after a time, and found him sitting on one of the many porches that lined the streets, his head in his hands. The foxkin (nameless, we long ago forgot our names) knelt down beside him and stroked his head. He didn't move, but his voice came out of his covered face quite clearly. "Why doesn't it just do us in and get it over with? He was speaking for all of us.

Five days it had been since we'd last eaten. The mayor allowed us visions of food, miles and miles through the twisting corridors of Arlom. Hot, cold, hail, lava, boils or locusts—it never mattered: the Mayor had its fun and we had to take it or die. But we wouldn’t die, we would live – in agony. But we would live. But food. Wondrous food, even the chance, perhaps… The foxkin decided us. "I've got to have something, Human. Maybe there'll be some pears or peaches. Please, Human, let's try it."

I gave in easily. What the hell. Mattered not at all. The foxkin was grateful, though. She took me twice out of turn. Even that had ceased to matter. And she never came, so why bother? But the Mayor giggled every time we did it. Loud, up there, back there, all around us, he snickered. It snickered. Most of the time I thought of the Mayor as it, without a soul; but the rest of the time I thought of it as him, in the masculine … the paternal … the patriarchal … for he is a jealous god. Him. It. Daddy the Deranged.

The Mayor was all around us, giant Pink Neon signs, blazing obscenities and commands at us. Dime shows, peek shows, strippers and whores. The Mayor was Arlom’s red light district. Fun and disgusting. Giant pink signs – blazing neon with “Beware the Mayor” hung everywhere. The mayor took us and played with us… we had no choice. We couldn’t even die if we wanted to. We couldn’t even die.

The Mayor was in all of our minds, in my mind. He walked smoothly here and there, and looked with interest at all the pock marks he had created in unnatural amount of years he had kept me alive. He looked at the cross-routed and reconnected synapses and all the tissue damage his gift of immortality had included. He smiled softly at the pit that dropped into the center of my brain and the faint, moth-soft murmurings of the things far down there that gibbered without meaning, without pause. The Mayor said, very politely, in a pillar of stainless steel bearing bright pink neon lettering: The Mayor said it with the sliding cold horror of a razor blade slicing my eyeball. The Mayor said it with the bubbling thickness of my lungs filling with phlegm, drowning me from within. The Mayor said it with the shriek of babies being ground beneath blue-hot rollers. The Mayor said it with the taste of maggoty pork. The Mayor touched me in every way I had ever been touched, and devised new ways, at his leisure, there inside my mind. All to bring me to full realization of why it had done this to us; why it had saved us for himself.

Just For fun. the Pink neon signs blared

He would never let us go. We were his slaves. We were all he had to do with his forevertime. We would be forever with him, in the city. Though he had eaten us, he would never digest us. We could not die. We had tried it. We had attempted suicide, oh one or two of us had. We would simply be his play things. The Ultimate authority within the city. Neon signs told us so. The fear of authority the neon was. THe fear of arbitrary judgement, the fear of incompetence, the fear of abuse, the fear of domination, the fear of death, the fear of life, the fear of control. The mayor... the mayor was the fear of being told what to do.

And we had no choice anymore.

AgentIndy

2012-10-21, 05:24 PM

Edri

Edri looked at his form, and smiled as he understood more of the void. It slowly became part of him...And he grew a bit older, his trench coat wasn't hilariously huge anymore, just a bit bigger than him. His wings could be seen jutting out, which feathers of silver and bronze.

"Umm, I see now, it's kinda neat how things work really."

AP:3+7 Rollover+1 AP Pantheon

Gain Domain:Void(Life)
5 From Void Born
2 From Wreya

Gain Domain:Souls(Void)

5 from Void Magic
2 from Boon of not having souls

AP:1

Edri is now a Lesser Deity

Snowfire

2012-10-21, 05:29 PM

You and your sister are welcome inside, but there isn't enough room for all of the steelthorns so I would appreciate it if they remained outside. The disposition of the refugees should be fairly clear, although I can provide more detailed analysis if you require.

Given your... proclivities, I feel I should warn you beforehand that several of the mortal refugees have been placed inside an Aetheric bubble because they refused my request for peace while I worked. They have not been harmed, but their movements have been restricted. The door to the interior of the Starseeker opened up and Acantheis stepped inside, holding it open for the sister goddesses.

"Thank you for the warning." Xia nodded graciously. "As long as they have not been harmed by you, then there should be little cause for alarm." She stretched out her arms, flexing her fingers in preparation for the task to come and held out one hand to Alynaia. "Come sister, let us see what can be done." With that, she stepped inside the Starseeker.

Rollover: 0 + 5 + 1 = 6 AP (inc. PAP)

6 AP remaining

THEChanger

2012-10-21, 09:06 PM

Ordon's Prison

Ordon's single eye closed. He listened to the screeching of his children, and he felt their pain. The madness of Gjol Maduur had infected them, and infected him slightly as well. As the Inevitables continued to shriek, the caverns of the Burning Pits began to shake, rattle, tremor, as Ordon's body began to shudder and twist in his statue-esque prison. Chunks of rock fell, crashing around the gods present.

"Get out."

Chains burst from every wall, every crevase, every direction. They snatched up Inveitables, plunging them into the molten metal below. The chains snaked and twisted, forming walls and barriers, slowing pushing Nous and Gjol away from the center of the Burning Pits. Ordon's eye flashed open, and it was filled with fire, dark and terrible.

"GET OUT!"

Ordon continued to twist and writhe, as boulders fell and splashed into the pool of magma below. His rage made the fires burn brighter, mirroring their master's divine will. More and more of the punished who had been brought to Ordon for punishment fell into the molten lake, those who were meant for the ultimate punishment and those who were not. Slowly, Ordon's rage cooled, and the earthquake ceased.

From the magma, Inevitables slowly clawed their way out of the pit. A single glowing rune appeared on each of their foreheads. Ordon hung his head, as the same rune appeared upon his. "My children. I am sorry. I am so, so sorry."

Rollover: +4 AP.
-4 AP: Break Scourge
Ordon binds the higher thought processes of the Inevitables to what amounts to divinely powered computer-runes. The programming allows them to deal with the insanity wrought upon them by Gjol, but as a result, their ability to reason/perform higher thought/deviate from assigned missions has been eliminated. They are essentially extremely advanced robots now.
5 AP-4 AP(Break Scourge)=1 AP.

Darklady2831

2012-10-21, 10:21 PM

Nous felt the Wrongness touch his mind and tried to purge its questions from the Debate. Of course, Nous could not do that. The rules must be followed: queries must only be dismissed when adequately addressed. One question could be disposed of right away.

For every idea there is its antithesis, and we are yours. Your celebration of madness sickens us.

And another.

It is not your Thralls we care about. It is about determining the justice or injustice of the Imprisoned's actions. Such would have been an invaluable addition to the Debate.

A second passed and then another. The debate raged within Nous. Finally it responded to the last question.

We seek your destruction with the same right that you seek continued existence. We are the divine! All of existence and nonexistence is in our purview.

Gjol Maduur shuddered slightly before a reply was thrust into the debate, "Even the Divine have limits, youngling... Those who inhabit this universe have both all rights and none. There is no discussion on how the worlds should be made. There is a contest."

Ordon's Prison

Ordon's single eye closed. He listened to the screeching of his children, and he felt their pain. The madness of Gjol Maduur had infected them, and infected him slightly as well. As the Inevitables continued to shriek, the caverns of the Burning Pits began to shake, rattle, tremor, as Ordon's body began to shudder and twist in his statue-esque prison. Chunks of rock fell, crashing around the gods present.

"Get out."

Chains burst from every wall, every crevase, every direction. They snatched up Inveitables, plunging them into the molten metal below. The chains snaked and twisted, forming walls and barriers, slowing pushing Nous and Gjol away from the center of the Burning Pits. Ordon's eye flashed open, and it was filled with fire, dark and terrible.

"GET OUT!"

Ordon continued to twist and writhe, as boulders fell and splashed into the pool of magma below. His rage made the fires burn brighter, mirroring their master's divine will. More and more of the punished who had been brought to Ordon for punishment fell into the molten lake, those who were meant for the ultimate punishment and those who were not. Slowly, Ordon's rage cooled, and the earthquake ceased.

From the magma, Inevitables slowly clawed their way out of the pit. A single glowing rune appeared on each of their foreheads. Ordon hung his head, as the same rune appeared upon his. "My children. I am sorry. I am so, so sorry."

Rollover: +4 AP.
-4 AP: Break Scourge
Ordon binds the higher thought processes of the Inevitables to what amounts to divinely powered computer-runes. The programming allows them to deal with the insanity wrought upon them by Gjol, but as a result, their ability to reason/perform higher thought/deviate from assigned missions has been eliminated. They are essentially extremely advanced robots now.
5 AP-4 AP(Break Scourge)=1 AP.

Gjol Maduur pulses, rocks and chains that fell upon him disintegrating and flowing around him, reintegrating on the other side. His tendrils crept through the wreckage, poisoning the air with putrid stench. "Remember this sensation, younglings... for it is fear, it is me, and I am it. Know that I will not tolerate such light within my halls again, and that the next time you offend me, there will be consequences far beyond any you can imagine." With that, Gjol Maduur condensed into one infinitesimal point, winking out of existence.

Arlom, the Plaza of the Vast Gate

Gjol Maduur slowly formed, shadows flitting about to make up his gargantuan body. He shuddered, even the gods could be discomforted by the sensation of teleportation. He gazed into the vast gate, watching the silver sands blow. He reached out with his tendrils, probing the gate, probing time. He was searching, poking, proding. The Nemesis of Reason was searching for something, an alternate reality, a place where he could find what he wanted.

1 AP + 6 AP (5 AP + 1 PAP) = 7 AP

Just collecting Rollover :smallbiggrin:

ChrisClark13

2012-10-21, 10:24 PM

Ordon's Prison

Ordon's single eye closed. He listened to the screeching of his children, and he felt their pain. The madness of Gjol Maduur had infected them, and infected him slightly as well. As the Inevitables continued to shriek, the caverns of the Burning Pits began to shake, rattle, tremor, as Ordon's body began to shudder and twist in his statue-esque prison. Chunks of rock fell, crashing around the gods present.

"Get out."

Chains burst from every wall, every crevase, every direction. They snatched up Inveitables, plunging them into the molten metal below. The chains snaked and twisted, forming walls and barriers, slowing pushing Nous and Gjol away from the center of the Burning Pits. Ordon's eye flashed open, and it was filled with fire, dark and terrible.

"GET OUT!"

Ordon continued to twist and writhe, as boulders fell and splashed into the pool of magma below. His rage made the fires burn brighter, mirroring their master's divine will. More and more of the punished who had been brought to Ordon for punishment fell into the molten lake, those who were meant for the ultimate punishment and those who were not. Slowly, Ordon's rage cooled, and the earthquake ceased.

From the magma, Inevitables slowly clawed their way out of the pit. A single glowing rune appeared on each of their foreheads. Ordon hung his head, as the same rune appeared upon his. "My children. I am sorry. I am so, so sorry."

Ordon's Pit, Clint

As soon as the whole place started shaking, Clint's outlook suddenly changed. A fearful expression taking over his face as the chains holding him began to loosen. He reached out for The Marquis, "SAVE ME SAVE ME SAVE ME..." he screamed.

bryn0528

2012-10-21, 10:46 PM

The Skulls and the Dwarves
A thick mist coated the world on this cold morning. The sun took a long time climbing over the vast peaks above. The low fort's outer wall was so subtle, rough hewn stones among the mountainside, they did not notice it at first. Only after climbing higher and looking down did they see it's peeking architecture. It was another half hour of climbing before they came upon the city gate. Hardly impressive, really just an old wooden door carved between the enormous rocks. They noticed more battlements, stone perches haphazardly overlooking the slope.
TAB A small band me them, having seen the group from afar--much longer a time before the Skulls had noticed them. Small, in that each stood the height of a child. But perhaps not all small, the figures were quite stout and wore piercingly bright armor. Tulio thought it pure silver, at first, then glass. He only realized later it to be made from snow and ice. A curiosity, that. Their beards full and carefully braided, a strong musk of sweat and ale. Each brandished a wicked looking spear, and outnumbered the Skulls four to one. The air was thick with tension. One stepped forward, his spearpoint ready, and spoke in language the Skulls did not understand.
TAB But in this curious moment, Tulio notices something new. Their spears cast shadows, of course, and the light of the star caused them to have power, to have Oroi. But he could not touch that power, before. But now, he sees that shadow and knows. Tulio raised a hand, waved it casually, and his spear shatters into dust. The Dwarfman blinks and falls back in surprise.

The fate of Clint.
All smiles. Oh, he says. There is so much that you deserve for all your actions. Perhaps I can convince your captor to free you into my service. Perhaps I will barter for your being. He strokes the side of the foxkin's face with the back of his hand. Perhaps, he says, I will simply take what is mine from you. You will long for it dearly for the rest of your days.
TAB He laughs, a sound like cracking bones. His feet have burned away to ash by now, but he stands just as tall atop the pool of boiling magma. His robes burn and fray, flecks of light escaping as the fibers part. But no, he says. I would wish for the entire deal. It is no fun if I can't have you all to myself.
TAB As the walls begin to collapse, as the chains begin to slack, as the rocks begin to fall all around casting magma high into the air, the Marquis grabs Clint by the throat. Perhaps, he says and then laughs. He pulls Clint free from his now loose bonds. The pact of Ordon held him true enough, but the physical connection was no more, the chains and their Oroi dissolved into nothing. A flicker of night, and it was as if they were never there.
TAB Save for the mysterious note left behind, glowing black obsidian. Elegant white script emblazoned the letter in the divine words--no mortal could look upon the circles and be left whole. I owe you one.

Morgause and the Child of the City.
She did not sleep easy again for several days. Each night she feared the man would come back to her room, attempt again to take the journal. She feared his desperation might consume what shard of reason he still claimed. She feared what he might do to seek the journal.
TAB She never saw him during her daily walks, but one hardly saw a Vahnatai at midday. Her days the easier, thus. She collected only the vilest of herbs and kept them in a pouch on her person at all times. She collected blue bell flowers of Goblinweed, the bright green mushrooms that caused violent shakes, the velvet leaves of Dragonbeard.
TAB As her pregnancy advanced, the household assigned her a personal handmaid, who stayed with Morgause nearly all hours of the day. Morgause could call the girl's name and she would appear. It really did seem the Ing spared no expense of their serfs for the welfare of the babe. It made her shudder to think of what fate they might dispose upon her after the birth. She held little belief that the Ing would want to keep her around. She practically no skill beyond what she hid, and it remained moot to say that a viable option for her continued existence.
TAB And when the pains came, her heart raced. The fated day had come, the child was ready to be born. The midwife was summoned, and Morgause taken to her room. The pain was intense, and her coherence failed her. She moved in and out of consciousness, but all she remembered was the blood. So much blood.
TAB Perhaps in the third hour of delivery, she left the room. No, her body did not simply stand and walk away, but she found herself in the middle of a grey wood. Her belly no longer swollen with child, she could not even recall the pain. She looked around in all directions, but nothing to be found. A light haze drifted around and she remembered.
TAB Morgause took the pouch from under her dress, and removed two blood red berries. Fireberries, she thought herself lucky to find such a thing growing within the bounds of the ghetto. Usually they only bloomed in winter, or high in the eversnowing mountains. She came upon a very unique atrium one afternoon, enchanted by the powers of an Arcanist Quartizan to hold an everlasting chill. Heavy snowflakes fell softly around her and the bush held just a few scant berries. The last of which she crushed with her molars.
TAB Flames smoldered in her chest, the juice of the fruits burned her lips and throat. She felt faint on her feet, and nearly fell to the ground. She coughed up a thick, black smoke, which formed into the shape of a young girl. Morgause straightened her back as much as possible, and walked to the smoke-girl. How much like a shadow, the figure looked. Morgause took her by the throat and rattled her ashy body. She dragged her from the woods, until she came upon a plain.
TAB Morgause opens her eyes, and finds herself looking upon a disturbing scene. She sees herself laying in her bed, blood staining the sheets. She looked confused, weak. In her arms a mewling child. She could barely hold the thing. A doctor was summoned, he tended to the wounds. Morgause reached out to take the baby from herself. The girl laying there, bemused, offered the child. Morgause smiles, and walks from the room among the commotion. Perhaps the dwarven maid, head of the inn, yelled at her to stop. But Morgause did not hear. She held the babe close to herself, still splattered in viscera, and kissed its cheek. She walked from the inn, everything around her fading away. She walked down the streets, not taking care to notice those around her. Nothing could touch her. Not the hands of man, not the minds of Vahnatai, not the pulling of time and space of the Ing. Morgause walked down the streets, and came upon the main avenue. And she walked to the Vast Gate, and she stepped through into the unknown beyond.
TAB "Did you see? Did you see?" A maid speaks in a loud, desperate hush to another. "Emilia, the young girl that was looking after Morgause and her unborn child? She just ran off with the baby. Up and took it out of Morgause's arms, the mother so weak couldn't even fight back none. But Emilia, she just run off and no one stopped her! Them denizens was just standing around her, and no one could touch her 'til she got to the Vast Gate. And then she just stepped through it and disappeared and no one knew where she went."

Boar's Pass.
The Dwarves called it a city-state, a nation concerned only with the lands within her own walls, and not the continent as a whole. The lands here were too dangerous, too separated to be brought under one rule. So the varying clans established their own forts, and ruled them absolutely, devoid of laws among the other cities. That isn't to say they are always at war with each other, often the opposite. The Dwarves were a sturdy people, with strong fundamental beliefs. It was rare that two should have differing opinions, and often the other city-states were in accordance with each other in policy. Besides, the harshness of Terastia was enemy enough to their peoples, not to have brother at brother's throat.
TAB They learned this from the Queen's adviser, an old dwarf man. He wore branches in his thick, white hair, and called himself Arisdor. He said he, as a young boy, learned of Druidism from the Ents, the walking trees in the forest. It was by this power he could speak in their human tongue. He often served as translator for the Foxkin traders which appeared from time to time. But more often they did not come to this remote sector of the world.
TAB The city was not particularly grand. The short, wide tunnels were finely carved and paved into the mountainside, but their function too spartan to impose awe. If there ever was a city so labyrinthine, it was Boar's Pass. An alien concept to the Skulls to be in a city, let alone a city so confined to the sprawling halls. It was less a city and more one giant, cthonic castle.
TAB She called herself a Queen, though she looked no more regal than her attendants. A tall Dwarven woman, with bright golden hair, she was certainly more handsome than beautiful. Arisdor told them that though her title was Queen, it was not an inherited title, but a position elected to her. Arisdor told them the Queen was interested in them, as she had never encountered humans before. She had said the Foxkin mentioned other races, but that it was a difficult life to leave the protection of the Hall. She also seemed interested in Tulio's magic, which she believed to be another form of druidism.
TAB Tulio and the others were treated fairly, and given quarters and supplies. The warmth appealed the most to the weary group. And did the ale, which there seemed in abundance. They were fed, but there were no feasts in the Dwarven Hall. Everyone made due with what was given. It was much to their surprise, then, that on their third day, the Queen announced that she was throwing a party in honor of her human guests. They would be expected to entertain, in exchange for their current accommodations. The city practically buzzed in anticipation.

The Marquis AP = 1. (1) + (4, Refresh; 20.10.2012) - (3, Create Magical Concept; Opahi Medicine) - (1, Bless; Save Clint).

mystic1110

2012-10-21, 11:38 PM

Arlom - The Academy's Librarian.

Thane was a member of the Long Debate in Lisgovo. He was a young foxkin, and brimming with good ideas. During his travels he actually met with fellow members of Nous' order and was able to set up a sort of traveling caravan school. The traveling school was twice blessed by the Traveling King and the Great Scholar. They used the gates at the end of each path to travel to new places and obtain new questions and answers. They even traveled somehow to dark Urogivv. Thane spoke with the heads of the council there and was even able to publish an article in V’tai J. L. Deb concerning the causality of speech. An interesting problem in whether the question being answered wasn't actually the answer to the question of the answer it provided. He was quite proud of it. From what he heard months later it was cited almost ten times!

One day a found a strange man sitting on the side of the road. They called out to him and they saw .... no.... wait.... they saw his face, yes that's right. He definitely saw that the man had a face. He definitely saw that. They definitely saw that. They agreed to it. He remembered. The man was a tall man, too tall, as if his bones would have snapped at the mere thought of supporting his weight, yet he walked and their were stranger creatures in this world. He was dressed in a finely tailored black suit, with a black tie - that when seen up close reminded one of deep red instead. Was red ever as black as black? He wore a pristine white shirt. He fixed his tie with normal human hands, and then carefully attached a red flower to his lapel. He spoke to them and told them he was an envoy of Nous, and they were invited to join the grand Academy.

They heard of the grand academy before of course. Who said they didn't? No it was true. They met a highly respected man in The Speared City, the grand capital of the Giants. He was a known man of the debate, despite being a giant and all that, with over a hundred published articles in the V’tai J. L. Deb. He spoke how he was invited to the Academy, he was even a visiting professor there he said. He was very proud he said. They didn't quite believe him - despite his genius and reputation he never left his room, never left the shadows as if he was afraid of his own shadow (or later Thane would learn, lack thereof). He was slightly.... mad.

But now this man was inviting them to The Academy. But he said there was a price. A small price... a very small price in order to increase their knowledge. After all why would you care about your stupid foolish childhood and all it's games and play when you were concentrating on answering the first question? Why would you care? It was such a small price. Thane and the others paid it gladly.

They were sure the man smiled. He had too. He had a face and a mouth and everything - they remembered that. They agreed they had. They swore to Ordon that they would never say he didn't smile then. They saw him smile.

And just like that he opened a door and they walked in one by one... and entered the Academy. And it was Marvelous. They would be crafted into the perfect scholars. It was so easy hear - there childhoods, who needed them now? They looked back and the door was gone, instead they were in a room with a tall vaulted ceiling with hundreds and hundreds of books. Millions. There were home. The Academy Rises.

Draken

2012-10-21, 11:47 PM

Arlom - A certain Ing Neighbourhood

Adult Ing live in Arlom as various lenghts of retirement from an adventurous youth. That is not to say their time is continuous leisure, they do perform a few chores of their own in their little realms, rotating these jobs daily among the Ing of a given neighbourhood.

At any given time, some of the Ing keep watch of the surroundings, making sure they miss as little as possible in the shifting frontier of their domains, and beyond. At any given time some of the Ing travel the city, seeking out lost ones to bring back as serfs and to shatter any of Vylcent's crystals that are found. At any given time some of the Ing take their most imposing and trusted servants as a retinue of peacekeeping guards. At any given time, some of the Ing merely relax however they see fit.

Sometimes Arlom brings a crystal to the border of a neighbourhood, and in rarer times still, a serf of the Ing sees the crystal before his betters do, and runs off in search of freedom, quite often they succeed in reaching the stone, they escape Arlom, they are free from the city, they are home.

They are not free from the Ing.

Sooner or later, the Ing go to the crystal, they feel the spatial distortion in the air, and they follow the trail after smashing the accursed gem. This too is a task for the peacekeepers, whoever was on guard duty when the serf escaped is bound by his honor to find him again, this is nowhere as difficult a task as it might sound, because among the endless truths of time written in the endless archs of Ing'dras is the simple fact that you can't escape from the Ing.

But that line probably refers to something else, anyway.

When an escaped serf finds himself in the loving arms of his long lost relatives and walking the streets of his home, and rightfully wary of unknown doors, he canot help but be startled by the sounds of goats and horses in the cobblestones, because these bring about the memory of the sounds of cloven feet in the safest streets in Arlom. His nights are worse than his days, for his dreams are haunted by a marble stone inscribed with the universal tongue given by the Traveller King to all of the mortal races who use his streets.

Sooner or later, their fears come true, as a great silvered thing appears on the windows of their homes in a tempestuous night, a fiendish visage that terrifies their wives and children and all their beasts who never knew the toil of burden. Then he knows that he escaped Arlom, but he did not escape the agreement he made with the Ing, so he does as reason tells him not and a Gjol Maduur teached him to and he runs in fear, he runs and runs under street and rain, and never once does it cross his mind what the Ing did to those he left behind, he only wants to escape.

But he can't escape the Ing.

Nobody can escape from the Ing.

The Night of a Birth in Arlom

Ve'Qim is irate, a serf of hers fled, one of her best maids is trapped within a failing body. Her vahnatai servants were not fooled for long by Morgause's charade.

She sent the guard who was on duty that day, Qu'Mos walked up to the Gate, the girl was clever in her cluelessness, they can't trace her across the Gate, if Ing'dras let her through, it is because she needs to be somewhere.

But just the same, Ing'dras is quite clear in all he says, he gave language to mortalkind after all. And Ing'dras said nothing about Morgause, but said something about her situation.

Nobody escapes from the Ing.

Qu'Mos stepped through the Gate, Ing'dras would take him where he needed to be, his chase could start from there.

Plaza of the Vast Gate - Gjol Maduur arrives

His middle brother didn't quite bother the Vast Gate much.

But being poked in such a manner while he went about his job was somewhat...

Annoying.

"..."

Rollover bookeeping.

Ing'dras has 13 Ap (7 from last week + 6 from this week).

Elemental

2012-10-22, 05:42 AM

Velharan - Trials and Tribulations of Protecting Those Under his Care

He had wished to examine those who were preyed upon by the monster, but they had vanished. Their cells in the asylums that housed them were empty, a lingering trace of a faded divine presence on the air.
Furthermore, he had heard reports of witchcraft in outlying communities. Hysterical accounts of witches causing plague and illness. Tales of people being unceremoniously whisked away after failing to uphold oaths. The Academy... A course of wisdom possibly corrupted by fear...

And all this time, his brother Vylcent missing...

This was unacceptable. If this was allowed to continue, people would get hurt.
Organisation, safety rails and education were key.
As such, he stepped away from his Temple in Ciarathra and walked to the city of Truvan located near the centre of the lands of the Tel'Velharan. And he called a summit.
A summit of the Members of the Debate, of those who practised sorcery and of those who read the law.

And he waited for them to arrive. In the meantime, he set his mind to other matters. Matters that only he could deal with.

Societal reorganisation and the foundation of Universities and Colleges of magic are likely to result from this.

All Across Sol Lumaria

A soft light shone around the outlines of every conceivable door to Arlom, and they faded from view, never to be seen again unless they are searched for.
The legends of them still remained, but who would waste their time searching for doors that no-one has ever returned from?

Starting AP: 6 + 1
Bless: Only those who search for Arlom's Doors will find them. That way, only those who desire to go there can. Huzzah for free will?
Remaining AP: 5 + 1

Lord_Asmodeus

2012-10-22, 05:57 AM

bryn0528

2012-10-22, 01:52 PM

The Night of a Birth in Arlom

Ve'Qim is irate, a serf of hers fled, one of her best maids is trapped within a failing body. Her vahnatai servants were not fooled for long by Morgause's charade.

She sent the guard who was on duty that day, Qu'Mos walked up to the Gate, the girl was clever in her cluelessness, they can't trace her across the Gate, if Ing'dras let her through, it is because she needs to be somewhere.

But just the same, Ing'dras is quite clear in all he says, he gave language to mortalkind after all. And Ing'dras said nothing about Morgause, but said something about her situation.

Nobody escapes from the Ing.

Qu'Mos stepped through the Gate, Ing'dras would take him where he needed to be, his chase could start from there.

Sol Lumaria, an idyll.
Morgause raised the babe in a small hamlet. He grew into a healthy young boy. She married a man from town, who grew apples in the orchard, in the spring with flowers and ribbons in her hair. She cherished her son dearly, and her husband raised him as his own. She never had another child, each pregnancy ending in bloody miscarriage. They cherished their son perhaps even more so, because.
TAB Morgause often told the boy fantastical stories of different places. Of enchanted forests where the trees walked and the beasts grew to tremendous size. Of haunted streets and metal covered insects. Of a door that could set you free. Of a door that could condemn you for life. She told many stories, and all the parents thought her quite daft for it.
TAB In secret, she taught him the ways she knew. She taught him how to take care of the delicate blooms which steal life's breath, and she taught him how to cut a throat in one fluid motion. She taught him the ways of the Marquis, and it was their secret.
TAB What was the turn of phrase? All is not well in the state of Tel'Velharan. She spent the years of her life constantly looking over her shoulder for shadows that were no longer there. She looked for things that didn't exist. She spoke to people that weren't there anymore.
TAB Her son a grown man, he married and conceived three children. His wife passed away one winter with terrible fevers, and no medicine the man gave to her lips could bring her back. She died during birth of a fourth child. Morgause herself pulled the son from the wife's now limp body, and passed him to his grieving father.
TAB "What will you name him?"
TAB "I shall call him, if he is to live, Tulio. For the sounds of the blooms which you have taught me so well to master, as will be his birthright." And Morgause cried and cried, and her son thought it for the death of his wife or perhaps at the joy of spreading the Marquis' teachings. But she cried, because she knew a man named Tulio, once.
TAB If you could wake up in a different place, as a different person, then why not a different time? The Traveler King paved the path from beginning to end, ushering us all forward among the flow. It is not time which passes through the gate, but the rest of everything else. The Vastest Gate ever constructed. One side held the past, the other the future. All the rest was relative.
TAB The Marquis, along this path, reached out for Morgause. He took her within his vast boned hand, and took a step backwards. Passing through the Vast Gate in Arlom's Plaza, she found herself elsewhere in the world, but also elsewhen. For years she lived her life wondering where the wonderful Oroi had gone, and in this one important moment, realizes the truth. The Marquis pulled the wool over Ing'dras' eyes just this once, a fact he would apologize later, and rearranged the fates of his subjects. Let it be spoke to the kindness of the Marquis.
TAB Of course, it was not impossible for Qu'mos to follow the god's journey in retrospect. A path once walked exists. That is the nature of paths, after all. But what is to say how long the journey may take? What is it to delay Qu'mos' arrival?
TAB Morgause lay in gentle repose. They lowered her body into shallow earth, and covered it with stones. That much was easy to see from a distance. A small congregation placed flowers atop the cairn. A young boy, with dark curly hair, was detained. Later that night he would escape. In his fleet, he passes Qu'mos, a briefest of glances, before disappearing into the trees. But that is later. Now, Qu'mos stands before the grave. Let it be spoke to the kindness of the Marquis, but nobody can escape from the Ing.

Velharan - Trials and Tribulations of Protecting Those Under his Care
This was unacceptable. If this was allowed to continue, people would get hurt.
Organisation, safety rails and education were key.
As such, he stepped away from his Temple in Ciarathra and walked to the city of Truvan located near the centre of the lands of the Tel'Velharan. And he called a summit.
A summit of the Members of the Debate, of those who practised sorcery and of those who read the law.

And he waited for them to arrive. In the meantime, he set his mind to other matters. Matters that only he could deal with.

The summit.
In three days time she came to the temple steps. A half dozen fine warriors accompanied her, dressed in thick hides and brandishing crude blades. She herself wore a long draping dress, pale yellow against her dusky skin. Her hair tied into tiny braids, further braided in a lazy rope. The antlers cut from a stag and tied to her brow with hemp chain. She walked like a natural born queen, chin high and each step elegant. She and her entourage walked up the stairs without looking down. The summons had been answered.
TAB "I am Valentina, and I represent those who practice Sorcery."

The fate of Clint.
A sun's passage through the sky. Then the second and the third. A moon which inches by. The streaks of stars, lost in the distance. Clint found himself, suddenly, in open air. He fell twenty feet, perhaps more, onto hard stone. He found himself in a closed chamber, perhaps twenty feet in diameter, completely circular. The walls made of stacked, flat stones, each razor edged and jagged. The walls stretched upward into the sky. A perfect circle cut out so high above. Perpetual night, a single star smoldered there. Bones crunched underneath his feet.
TAB The Marquis no where to be seen, but his voice shivered in the air. I do not wish to hurt you, he says. I wish to hurt you utterly. I will tear you asunder for your crimes. I do not wish to heal your wounds, he says. I wish to heal your wounds. I will reconstruct you to fit my will.
TAB And then, nothing. No more heavy presence of the god, just old bones and a star above. Clint starved in that pit. How many hours passed? How many days? How many years? There was nothing with which to measure time. No suns, no stars save the one. And it just hung there, stationary in the eternal twilight. He sucked every drop of marrow from each bone, till none was left, and then he laid in misery and cried himself to sleep sometimes.
TAB And the star draws ever closer. And its fires burn ever brighter. What fate it would bestow, he did comprehend. But each moment longer, and he could see his shadow more and more clearly. Oh, and that shadow danced with all manner of light and color and sight and sound and smell. It was so big, it was so vast, it was so very small. And every moment brought it into clearer focus. Let it be spoke to the kindness of the Marquis, let it be spoke to the cruelty of the Marquis.

Boar's Pass.
"Tell me Tulio, why did you run from your life? You've told me before of the beautiful trees which grew in your father's orchards. You were to be wed in the spring to a virgin. Why did you leave?"
TAB Tulio rolls over in the bed of furs. He is naked, as is Valentina, next to him. He traces a finger along her spine. The firelight crackles warmly. After long moments of silence, he says, "I committed crimes there. That is why the Marquis spoke to me, first. Because he approved of my heinous actions. He is a very, cruel god."
TAB "You speak hastily. Has he not given you gifts also? You shouldn't speak so ill about your patron."
TAB "To what ends does he play? What ends does he give his gifts. He left us here, in those wild forests. He left us until we were bare and exposed and exhausted. It is a people of a different god which lick our wounds now. The Marquis has no hand in his own gifts."
TAB "It is our god's wish to forge us through adversity, not by cherishing us with lavish gifts. He is a cruel god, yes, but you must come to think of him as a stern parent. His tone of anger is not disapproval, but the push for us to continue harder and stronger."
TAB Tulio smirks here, and Valentina straddles his waist with her thighs. Her long dark hair curled in lazy loops, brushed softly across his face. Her lips kiss his cheek softly. "What crimes have you committed, oh foul scourge? What atrocities has your hand placed upon the world?" Her lips begin to tease his.
TAB "I do not wish to speak of it."
TAB "Come now, can't you admit as much to me? Do you not trust me?"
TAB "Very well.... My grandmother was a very strange woman. They say she came from the forest, my bloody father wrapped in her arms, naked as the day he was born. Now, the people of the village showed her great care, for she was very weary in walking through the woods. But they gave her a place to stay, and she lived there for some time, raising my father. Eventually she married a man, but that is another story.
TAB "She raised my father well, and my father married a woman and had his children. I am the youngest of four. She died giving birth to me, a bad omen. The women always rumored my grandmother had bad blood for childbirth--she always miscarried when her and my grandfather tried to conceive. So she spent a great deal of time raising me and my siblings. She taught us the arts, as she taught our father.
TAB "But she was a mad woman. The times before her life in the village corroded her mind. No one knows where she came from and she never said so herself. She always told stories of fantastical places, and I am convinced now she comes from Terastia, though we have seen no humans here. Anyway, as she grew older, her mind weakened. Her hands began to tremble and she always feared the sounds in the night. I took pity on her, and feed her the grass of Goblinweed. She passed easily in her sleep.
TAB "But none in the village thought my actions very noble. My own father shamed me, disowned me from the family. They were to execute me for what crime I committed, but I escaped into the woods. I have never returned."
TAB Valentina is quiet for some time. She asks softly, fingers running through his curly locks. "What was her name? Your grandmother."
TAB "Emilia."

The Marquis' AP = 0. (1) - (1, Bless, Morgause; Time Jump).

mystic1110

2012-10-22, 02:26 PM

Sol Lumaria - Looking for Doors, and Doors looking for you.

Charles opened a door. It was just a door. He went to the Kitchen to make himself some food. Life was normal - mundane. Sol Lumaria was... boring.

Velharan's curse didn't stem the tide of so called victims all that much. Well it did - no longer would people like Charles, simply vanish by accident - but you would be surprised how many people were looking for a way out. The urban legend of Arlom's magical doors was still pervasive on the streets. Homeless men and runaways talked about what they would do when they escaped their misery - the riches that hid in the Empty City. The wonders and adventures. Under bridges and in the gutters of the city of the world lived a whole class of people who were ignored by men and gods alike.

Imagine if you will life in the slums. Looked down upon and hungry. And you hear a story. A foolish old story - a wish more than anything else. That a door exists. Somewhere, somewhen,that will take you elsewhere, elsewhen. Would you not search for that door.

Yes Velharan's blessing saved those poor souls who did not yearn, but it did not stop the yearning of souls who heard the stories.

Imagine if you will Charles in his Kitchen. A rich man, he is dressed in fine silks threaded with gold. He wore earrings of rare quartz traded by the visiting aliens. He held in his hand a knife only a rich man would own - ornate and more polished than its function deserved. What if he heard the stories of the magical doors? Dismiss them probably, but would he dismiss it completely? Would he one night lay awake in his bed, bored and depressed - unsure of the meaning of his life and it's direction? Would he yearn for the story of the door to be true? Perhaps he would stand up, robe himself and then walk to the door of his bedroom. Hopeful that perhaps this door would be the one the story told him it may very well be. Doubtful.

And he opens the door.

It was just a door. He sighs and goes to the Kitchen to make himself some food, a midnight snack of dried meet and cheese. Life was normal - mundane. Sol Lumaria was... boring.

He turns around and drops the plate... the meat falling to the floor with a sickening plop that reminded one of mortality all at once. The cube of cheese rolled to the finely polished shoes of the strange man sitting in Charles's favorite chair. Charles saw .... no.... wait.... he saw his face, yes that's right. He definitely saw that the man had a face. He definitely saw that. He definitely saw it. He reminded himself. He remembered. The man was a tall man, too tall, as if his bones would have snapped at the mere thought of supporting his weight. He was dressed in a finely tailored black suit (a sting of jealousy irrationally pierced Charles at the moment) with a black tie - that when seen up close reminded one of deep red instead. Was red ever as black as black? He wore a pristine white shirt. He fixed his tie with normal human hands, and made sure the red flower attached to his lapel was firm and secure.

The stranger picked up the cube of cheese and delicately put it to it's lips. Of course it had lips, of course! He had a face Charles remembered... Charles saw his lips, he saw his face. He had a face. The man ate the cube of cheese. How else would he he do it if he had no mouth.... he had to have had a mouth. He had to!

The man spoke to him... he said the doors existed. But that knowledge had a price. Charles almost asked what that price was when he blinked, and when he opened his eyes the man was gone. After all fear, like Arlom lives in the place between tick and tock. Fear was just space - objects and the present. And the present was very very brief, it was always passing into the future. There was nothing to denote it's passing, no sound, no left over clue, no hints, nothing. Except memories and lack thereof. It wasn't till much later did he realize that he couldn't remember his own mother or father. The price was too great, he had to get his childhood back.

Imagine if you will, Charles - rich, wealthy, powerful, naive. The memories of his gilded childhood stolen? Would you search for the doors that only appear if you are searching? Would you search for those doors? Charles would, and he did.

And he opens the door. It was not just a door. It was a passage into the City. He stepped through... and he was trapped.

So going by Elemental's bless: I think this interpretation of looking for Arlom's doors is fine... Elemental any issues?

Current AP
Arlom: 2 AP
Librarian: 1 AP

Draken

2012-10-22, 10:01 PM

Qu'mos - The Hunter

Morgause's trail never went cold, the Ing came for her, just like she knew they would.

In a dark and rainy night, her grandson saw a silvered visage leaning over the tomb of his grandmother, a great horror with long talons on its back and cloven hooves for feet. Maybe he noticed, maybe not, but his eyes locked with the all-seeing eyes of the hunter the woman he killed had feared all her life.

But the boy ran, he ran and did not look back, who knows how things would have gone if Tulio had tried to stop Qu'Mos from desecrating that grave, smashing through earth and coffin like they were nothing, locking his claws on a dead neck and his all-reaving talons on a soul that belonged to Arlom.

Nobody escapes from the Ing. Not even the dead. Especially the dead, since they have nowhere to run anyway.

But Morgause was just the tip of the iceberg, she was a serf, from the moment she agreed to the terms of the Ing until the day she died a runaway, she never went through the proper channels to free herself, she was a serf along with all her lineage.

So Qu'Mos stalked the night towards the home of her grieving son. The modus operandi this time around would have to be different from the usual, the fugitive didn't know what he was and the god of these lands was overly protective as he knew, the man would have to walk through a door.

So the Ing took a step to the side and left the moment, becoming a silver wind in the house of this wayward child of Arlom, his pacate pace was a typhon in the timestream, ad his passage blew the candles of the house away, the scratching of his talons on the woodwork was a subtle whistle, and he was long gone before Morgause's son lighted his house anew.

All he left was a message, like the mad scribbles of the City, but not like any of the mad scribbles in the city, this was a specific message, "Your mother is in the City".

Boar's Pass

Ing are wee folk smaller than a dwarf, seen only rarely in the cities of Terástia, some are bigger, that is for sure, and taller than the humans who were now in that small city. The dwarves knew little of them, nobody knew much about them, really.

Nobody knew how big Ing could get, that wasn't about to change.

Qu'Mos was a breeze blowing in from an open window in a room reeking of sweat and juices from an act he could have cared less for witnessing, so it was a great thing all around that he arrived when it was over and done with. The Ing walked over to a wall and put a talon to the stone, scratching it as slowly as he could, letters formed instantly in the timestream, predated by a streak of silver with the distinctive noise of nails on a blackboard.

"Granny is alive", wrote the letters.
"You will find her at the beggining of the roads", they continued.

The streak stopped and it was like a massive scythe for the briefest of spaces between moments, leading back to some ungodly silvered visage, but then he vanished.

The Night was young, and Qu'Mos knew a pretty good brewer in Boar's pass.

These people didn't know how big Ing could get, but they knew they could get pretty big nonetheless, and came from the big city in the center of the world.

ChrisClark13

2012-10-22, 10:27 PM

Ensirex, Asylum

Ensirex' eyes seemed to glow more fercently than before, readying his bone pen and his scroll as he spoke. "I studied the internals of living and dead mortals to learn of their functions, and through my studies after their odd sparks formed I could find no physical manifestation of their inner energy so much like that of the divine. I was informed you were the source of this inner mortal energy. I investigated if the same would be true with you as the mortals, but your divine energy seemed to manifest itself more tangibly in your physical form, your biological body being both a manifestation of divine will as well as a more physical permanent form capable of receiving injury and healing itself. To what end did you give mortal beings this energy, and how did you do it? I am most curious about the growing similarities in some ways between mortals and the divine, and growing differences in others."

Arlom – Madhouse, Vylcent

TABVylcent sits on the operating table. ”I see. Well there’s no reason not to answer you before I break out of this place, probably somewhere in Arlom. I created souls because well… I guess I wanted to show off to my brothers, and I thought it was a nice idea putting a bit of divinity inside each mortal. I even left the door open, so to speak, for others to add to it with their own divine essences. I did that by raising my voice a bit and commanding the universe directly, it took a lot out of me to do that and I still don’t feel like I could do something like that any time soon again.” He looks around the room impatiently. ”Does that answer your questions? In any case, I’m outta here.” He stood up on the table and crouched down in preparation to jump.

Arlom-Meeting

Venner helps his new friend keep his foot, he says a few words in a particularly hollow sound tongue, as both of their injuries slowly fade away. He had just used void magic to do this. Venner still had no idea what he was saying though.

Arlom – A Chance Meeting, Lucian

TABAs his wounds faded away Lucian was able to walk and breathe a bit better, but he was still hungry…
TABHe noticed a piece of graffiti on the wall: ‘FOOD AT THE FOUNTIAN.’ He pointed at it and looked around for a fountain pointing at that too. Still mostly relying on Venner for support, “Come on! This way! There should food at the fountain!” He dragged Venner along a bit as he tried to make his way towards the fountain. Hoping against hope that he would actually get to somewhere he saw in the distance for once.

Hank McBadass

2012-10-23, 12:23 AM

Nous, Ordon's Prison

Ordon threw a tantrum. Nous unincorporated.

Nous, Home

Nous stood before the Vast Gate when the Madness arrived. For a minutia of time it had hoped the madness had left the realm of civilized consciousnesses to wallow it is own atrocity somewhere else. But now it was here.

Thank you City and Gate.

With that, Nous pulled the universe and stepped onto the grounds of The Academy. It was grand. Buildings of granite, limestone, glass, and iron assaulted the sky with gothic peaks, unaged copper roofs gleaming in the sunshine. Between and around the buildings was perfectly manicured grass and ancient oaks with a stream, cut into an orderly channel, meandered along. Around the compound was an iron fence raising to razor sharp points on top.

In the center was the library, massive even for Arlom. The main room stood 500 feet inside with stained glass windows telling of the first moments of creation; the birth of the Aberrant brothers, the Lords of Light, and the others by the Creator, the formation of the suns and the moons, the great kidnapping of Arlom, The Destruction of Veta, the birth of the Ing and everything else known to Arlom. There were events and gods that nous did not recognize. Nous considered for a moment before adding his own memories to the story held there.

Level after level of books were stacked along terraces up to the top of the great room. Nous investigated them. All empty. This will not do. Nous filled the books in the main room with the record of the Debate. Of course, the books could not contain the entire dialog and cross reference would be troublesome. Nous was displeased. It had hoped for a great center of learning, but how could it do so bound to the physical world?

A thought occurred to it. Nous vetted and considered and solidified it until it became action. Nous reached into its being, ripped out the stuff of creation, and released its essence onto the library. Nous pulled and strained against the fabric of the building. It was in flux. Nous had never tried anything on this scale before and its own energy fought back, seeking to take a life of its own. But Nous’s will was strong. It beat the essence of creation with will and folded the library back in on itself ten thousand times. It stretched here, looped there, took measurements, weighed possibilities. Nous labored for hours. Just when the god was prepared to give up something from beyond even Nous’s ability to fathom gave it the last needed spark.

From the outside it looked like Nous had made little real progress until it was done --which of course wasn’t true; Nous had got it very near completion when it was aided. Nous reached outside and wrote a sentence over the main doorway: “What is this?” Then with a pop what had been an ordinary library, became something else.

The library lost its end. Rooms inside of rooms, passages leading on in every direction forever, rooms of books, rooms with expanses the size of continents, passages that continued forever without ever going anywhere. Light and dark rooms, cold and hot ones, rooms with superheated plasmas and those with the cold of the void: all were found in the library. It would later be told that there was a room for every potential being that ever could have been somewhere in the depths that library with the exact ideal conditions for study and reflection. That said, the vast majority were relatively similar: well lit with a comfortable chair and desk. Colors and smells varied the most, particularly horrendous room with several tiers and a bright green carpet.

And the books. No longer was Nous bound by limited pages. Not only did they each contain a full record of the debate, but also a full accounting of every possibility from the moment of Creation for all eternity. Of course, it was only marginally useful. Nous did not have perfect knowledge of everything that was happening at the present moment, much less of everything that had happened in the past or would happen in the future. But it could conceive the possibilities and with study, possibly it could figure out the past and future based on the present. Nous gained power from this. The knowledge of the Library filled its mind and the actions and motivations that otherwise would have to be inferred could be guessed with much more precision.

Nous looked at the Academy and the Library and was pleased. It began walking down and endless passage into the unknown.

Nous turns the library into a monument. It houses a record of every possibility ever, as well as a record of the long debate. To fit all this information, it is infinite, but searchers always seem to find what they need when they go exploring. Though every book has a complete record of everything in the library, as a practical matter to explore such great expanses, one would have to take someone of a random course through the material.

The controller of this monument has all this information in his, her, or it's mind and is better able to predict the future and motivations of others. It is of little consequence other than immediately before an action because there are so many possibilities covered. However, it is useful and it adds one dice to both attack and defense of the controller.

Nous now: 4+3+1/3+1/3 => 8/4/3

AP: 4 (rollover – 3) +2 (pantheon this week) + 2 (Previous Pantheon stolen by Mystic) + 4 (new week)= 10

-5 Create Monument

= 5 remaining

Order of the Long Debate, Summit

Anicetus may have been but a figurehead of the Order of the Long Debate but it had flourished under his watch. The Order’s education system had spread to all major landmasses and nearly every race was represented. Jei’Jei was still dealing with a thorny problem of how to deal with the Orcs on Terastia but other than that there had been little delay in the process. Journals and scholarship had flourished and idea from as far away as the Voidborn’s Comet, the Quartzians homeworld, and Vahnatai’s Underdark spread through all creation. And now the Acadamy had rose! No one who had went ins search of it had come back but they could all feel it. And at least some of it was because of Anicetus – the Vahnatai were even grateful enough to let him keep the title of First Speaker of the Order (though he suspected it was because Kosai’Ihrno knew Anicetus was not long for this world.)

Anicetus had an knack for pomp and circumstance – decadence might be a better word – so he was naturally the one selected to attend the summit called by Velharan. Yajera’Bok was also sent and could communicate through the old man to protect the image of the Order if need be.

Anicetus gathered one member of every race with a significant contingent in the Order for what he thought was a stately procession to meet the Sun God. An objective observer might call it over the top and impractical for such a long journey. He himself dressed in a robe of woven white gold embedded with black diamonds patterned after Nous itself. He even carried a book encased in gold to represent the record of the Debate like Nous.The other Order members wore the traditional black robes with their area of specialty designated on their hoods but even they were given jewelry to demonstrate the majesty and wealth of the Order. Yajera’Bok had a particularly large robe and kept the hood tight over her eyes to block out the light of the three suns and a rather out of place Frost Giant looked like he would rather be anywhere in the world than the warmth of Sol Lumaria. Anicetus liked this sort of thing, the rest thought it was stupid.

When their chariots arrived at the temple, followed by a retinue of servants, a crowd had gathered. It was not often that the Order made themselves known to outsiders. The children oohed and ahhhed at the strange races and the women swooned at gems the size of walnuts the members wore. Thankfully, the internal feeling of awkwardness felt by most of the Order members was not apparent behind their rich garb and Anicetus’s entry had its intended effect on those there.

“We are the representatives of the Order of the Long Debate, at your humble and true service,” said Anicetus as he arrived at the top of the stairs of the temple, slightly out of breath from the weight of his garment. “I am the First Speaker.”

Elemental

2012-10-23, 05:18 AM

City of Truvan - Summit

As Valentina and Ancietus entered through the open doors of the Temple in Truvan, they saw an interior that was less grand than that in Ciarathra's Temple, but no less beautiful and certainly larger. At the far end of the great columned hall of the Temple was a dais upon which Velharan was seated in a meditative pose on a fine carpet. A short man in white silk stood at the side of the hall.
Velharan rose from where he was seated and spoke to those who visited.
Welcome Lady Valentina and Noble Ancietus.
The blades wielded by Valentina's entourage were gently wrapped with glowing golden cords. He looked saddened.
I am sorry for this intrusion Lady Valentina. But this is a house of peace.
He walked across the hall to the door and spoke softly to Ancietus and Valentina.
I must ask, Noble Ancietus, that you leave your companions outside for the duration of our discussions. Firstly, they are not Human and we discuss today matters concerning Humanity. Secondly, only one practitioner of sorcery has arrived to represent them. I feel it would be unfair otherwise.
But if you would feel more comfortable allowing their admittance, I will not bar their way but instead demand their silence.

How did the non-human members of the Debate even get here? I thought only humans dwelt on Sol Lumaria... It was Ing'Dras wasn't it?
What is it with him and leaving portals everywhere...

bryn0528

2012-10-23, 10:31 AM

Boar's Pass.
"What kind of joke is this?" A nearby object flies through the air, smashes into the wall. "Do you think this is funny? Is this some kind of game for you?" Tulio throws another thing at the wall. It breaks into a hundred pieces.
TAB "No, I promise I didn't do it!" Her words are barely understandable through the choking sobs. Tulio paces about the room, brewing an awful storm. Valentina is on her knees, pleading.
TAB The previous night they slept so well and peaceful. They did not wake to the sound of claw against stone. They did not wake to the gentle breeze of silver sand. Finally, around midday, when they first stirred, perhaps still a little drunk, Tulio noticed the message. He slams his fist into the brick walls. "This is just another one of your sick games." He spits on the floor and walks out the room, leaving Valentina alone to grieve.
TAB In the Main Hall, where they gather for meals, he is clearly in poor mood. Others seem to clear from around him, and that suits Tulio just fine. He eats the bland food without repose, and leaves soon.
TAB Gioseppe taps Alcide on the shoulder. "What's got him so worked up?" Alcide shrugs. "Maybe you should go follow him, and make sure he doesn't stir up any trouble. We're already stretching our invitation here, and after this party tonight, I don't know what they'll do with us." Alcide nods, and follows after Tulio. Gioseppe helps himself to the rest of Alcide's unfinished lunch.

The idyll.
Morgause's son saw the message, and some faint recognition rested in his red-rimmed eyes. He checked the graveyard, and sure enough the stones of her cairn spilled haphazardly around. The body, gone. He, in the earliest hours of morning, the sun just barely risen now, sets about the stones in their pile again. No one must know.
TAB Back in his humble home, half buried in the earth for coolness in the blazing summer of three suns, he writes a letter. He had no brothers or sisters, and never knew his real father. The man who raised him had passed away long ago. His wife, dead also. No, the only family he had were his children, and with Tulio gone... no, Tulio was not his son. His children were his only family, and they were now of proper age. So he wrote them each a letter, and folded each carefully. He left his worldy possesions among them, and spoke of how in light of his mother's death to his own once-son, he could no longer tolerate living in this realm anymore. Ensirex guide him now.
TAB And Tulio packed himself a small bag, containing provisions for several days, a knife, and various herbs. He brought with him various gear, as well, for he did not know quite where the journey would take him. And then he went to his front door, and stepped through it.
TAB His foot stepped against paved stone, rather than the small patch of dirt in the yard he knew so well. He closed the door behind him, and it vanished the next time round he looked. All about were buildings, vast and tall. He never had seen architecture quite like it, great stone monoliths to his squat wooden hut.
TAB He took a deep breath and walked down the city road. This was just the begining, and there would be some years before the events of the past reconciled with those of the present. But he did not know this, and so he went off in search of his mother's body, unknowing it would take him four years to finally find the truth. But in reality, he had all the time in the world. Nobody escapes the Ing.

The Summit.
The warriors looked at their peacetied weapons. An air of displeasure passed among them, but Valentina melted away any anticipation with a wave of her hand and a gentle smile. "This is a house of peace," she echoed in proper manner of speech. "And we are in the presence of a god." Her voice could melt even a stone heart; she was very beautiful.
TAB Valentina approached the last leg of the journey, a further walk towards the sun god. Her entourage followed closely behind in loose formation. She took to one knee, and her warriors practically scoffed. Valentina bowing? They awkwardly followed suit, they did not know the proper manner of gentle people. "Please, Divinest Velharan. There is no need to address me with title. I am Valentina, humble."

The Party.
A great deal and manner of folk arrived, that Tulio did not expect. Later in that evening, he felt calmer, more resolved. He had not spoken with Valentina again yet, and scorned, she avoided him as they mingled among various Dwarven nobility. Foxkin arrived as well, but their kind did not have nobility. They were more like celebrities. The highlight of the party though were the strange humans. Not so much an oddity to the Foxkin, who knew trade in Sol Lumaria, but an oddity that, somehow, these humans crossed into the first continent.
TAB A great meal was prepared. A hundred wolves hunted and slain to fill the tables with rich, succulent meats. Bird's eggs boiled, hardy stews of tough underground vegetables, jams made from the fruits of tree and bush. The Queen showed more regality this evening. Her daily wear certainly drab, and similar to that of her sujbects, this gown was fine indeed. Made entirey of ice mail, she shone like a star. The other nobles gathered were similarily dressed. It was difficult for Tulio to determine what was armor and what was evening attire.
TAB A Foxkin spoke to Tulio during a dance he shared with her. "Velharan has called a summit. He is at the ready to accuse those of us who worship the Marquis and practice the Medicines as witches and sorcerors."
TAB "You know of the Marquis, even here?"
TAB "The Marquis was born on this continent. Yes, we know of him here, though it is still a hushed manner."
TAB "If you know the Marquis, then you must know of his will. He is not a god to be seen or heard. He would never answer a summons."
TAB "Yes, and it is a shame. But something must be done. Velharan is ready to cut down Eregkung and Opahkung alike. He does not understand the divine magic of the Marquis, none do. He thinks of them as vile creatures, spreading disease and plague. It has been a while since you last saw Sol Lumaria, and the country is ripe for revolt. Revolt against our kind. They will slaughter us all."
TAB "Then yes, we will answer the summit."
TAB Later that evening, in a private hall, the five gathered. Tulio, Alcide, Gioseppe, Valentina, and the Foxkin woman named Cera. Tulio spread the news to his others. "Who will we send?" Gioseppe asked.
TAB "I am sending Valentina to answer the summons. She is the most personable of us all." A cold, hard glance was shared by the couple. These were really the first words he had spoken to her since earlier. She looked defeated.
TAB "Yes, I will go. I will answer the summit."

The Summit.
"I am Valentina, humble. And I ask to what ends you have called upon the ways of sorcery and witchcraft."

The Marquis' AP = 0.

Hank McBadass

2012-10-23, 01:31 PM

Amy and Tristan

Amy threw down her dissertation in disgust, tears welling in her eyes. “These fools wouldn't know a good idea if Nous itself shoved it in their faces.”

“Now Amy, I’m sure they will eventually …”

“Oh shut up, I don’t want your sympathy. Those stuffy bastards have their heads buried so far up they will never see. The Order has been good generally but they have no appreciation for the arts and their use to the debate.”

“Well Dean Omelas at the Physical Research Center has done some work on the matter.”

“Sure, the wave lengths of colors and sounds but that’s not art. They look at art as if all its good for is tavern entertainment and prettying up their whores. You’d think they would at least consider the possibility of the aesthetic existing as an independent truth and being a contributing part of the debate.” Amy looked venomously at the faculty suggestions lying on the ground.

“They didn’t like my first draft either, you know.” Tristan said sheepishly.

Tristan had focused on philosophical justifications for the jihad and the implications on the outward struggle. His main thesis had been that in the struggle of ideas, physical violence was not dispositive of which side was correct but may be useful and morally justified in furthering the debate. It was not the idea that garnered opposition but Tristan’s writing and inadequate defense of his thesis. He never was much of a scholar. He was applying to join the faculty and the Order for other reasons …

Amy shot up wiping her eyes. “We don’t need to wait for the pigs, The Academy has risen! I’m going.”

Tristan tried to talk Amy out of it. He told her about the danger of the trip, the risk that The Academy was just a rumor, and that the Order would eventually see that her dissertation was good. Amy was resolved and made preparations to leave in the morning. “All that may be fine with you but it’s not with me. I’m going.” Tristan gave up and helped her pack sullenly.

The next day, Amy set off down the road toward the mysterious gate. As she was approaching the limits of the college-township she heard someone calling in the distance. Tristan was running up the path with a pack with a shiny new spear in his hand.

“Wait up. I had to pick up some stuff. It was too late last night, the shops and market were closed.”

“What are you doing?” asked Amy. “ You have your second draft to turn in tomorrow and your classes to teach.”

“Well… I guess … there is noth … I want to see the Academy too.”

Amy looked at him skeptically. “Well this is new.” Then she laughed, “Though I must say, you look like a regular adventurer with that spear. Rub some dirt on it so it doesn’t look like such a newb.”

Amy and Tristan continued through the lands toward the fabled gates that the Foxkin used. “I think this should take us to Terastia where the Academy is supposed to.” Amy remarked. Amy went into the portal first, followed by Tristan.

The Summit

“Very well, bright one. My accompaniment will await me here.” Anicetus turned and gestured toward his companions.
Truth be told they were happy to be free from this duty and gladly returned to their research and met with the local teachers and tutors. Yajera’Bok reached out with his mind to Anicetus. “Call for me if you need assistance.”

mystic1110

2012-10-23, 01:55 PM

Arlom - The Red Light District/The Mayor

We left to search for the promised food at midday. The Giant pink neon signs displayed the number 39776. The Mayor always kept us up-to-date on the date. The passage of time was important; not to us, sure as hell, but to him … it … The mayor. Day 39776 of our torment. Our immortal torment. Thanks. 39776. That would make it almost one hundred and ten years – I scarcely remember time outside the city. I scarcely remember the concept of time at all – for all we know the counter could be seconds, minutes, hours instead of days. It could have been months years, decades. It didn’t matter – the pink neon seared it eternally into our minds – along with sings blaring: loose girls, free women, young men, beautiful, handsome, sex, sex, sex, beware the mayor over and over again. Pink. The color of hell.

The dwarf of our small group of immortals carried the foxkin for a while, his hands locked with each other, a seat for her. The Vahantai and I walked before and after, just to make sure that, if anything happened, it would catch one of us and at least the foxkin woman would be safe. Fat chance, safe. Didn't matter. It was only a undisclosed forever miles or so to the promised visions of food, at this point we learned to ignore the graffiti of “food at the fountain” – at first the Mayors neon signs informed us the fountain was just as terrible as he was, and by the end we forgot it existed – the graffiti was just the mayor messing with us – there was nothing that was true except for him. The second day of our journey through the streets of the god-city, when we were lying out under the blistering neon signs, he sent down some food. Tasted like boiled boar urine. We ate it. Suddenly I heard, I heard the Foxkin yelling frantically, "No,! Don't, come on, don't please!" We didn’t use names. We had no names – at this point of our torment we knew who or what we each referred to through unsaid signals – the dwarf this time.

And then I realized I had been hearing the dwarf murmuring, under his breath, for several minutes. He was saying, "I'm gonna get out, I'm gonna get out …" over and over. His monkey-like face was crumbled up in an expression of beatific delight and sadness, all at the same time. The scars The Mayor had given him during the "peep show" were drawn down into a mass of pink white pulpy lines, and his features seemed to work independently of one another. Perhaps the dwarf was the luckiest of the four of us: he had gone stark, staring mad many years before. If it had been years – I shuddered to think that maybe our perception of time was so warped that 39776 – wait now it was 39778 – represented seconds. No it had increased by two – it had to be days. It must mean days. It must. It must. It must.

But even though we could call the Mayor any damned thing we liked, could think the foulest thoughts, he, it, Daddy, would not tolerate our trying to escape. The dwarf leaped away from me as I made a grab for him. He scrambled up the face of skyscraper, grabbing hold of the giant pink neon signs, climbing up and up with his gigantic hands. He squatted there for a moment, looking like the orc the Mayor had intended him to resemble. The dwarf reduced to the orc – how low had the mayor brought him.

Then he leaped high, caught a trailing beam of neon glass, and went up it, handover- hand like an animal, till he was on a girdered ledge, fifty feet above us.

"Oh, please, help him, get him down before—" The foxkin begged us. Tears began to stand in her eyes. She moved her hands aimlessly.

It was too late. None of us wanted to be near him when whatever was going to happen, happened. And besides, we all saw through her concern. When The Mayor had altered the dwarf during its, his, whatever, his, utterly irrational, hysterical phase, it was not merely the dwarf’s face the mayor had made like a giant ape's. He was big in the privates; she loved that! She serviced us, as a matter of course, by command of the mayor – for the mayor was the pink red light district screaming whore, slut, bitch, free, free, free, beware the mayor all around us, but she loved it from him. Oh foxkin women, pedestal, pristine; oh, In my mind I called her Illeria the clean! Scum filth.

The Vahantai slapped her. She slumped down, staring up at the poor loonie dwarf and she cried. It was her big defense, crying. We had gotten used to it 27300 days earlier; please god let it be days. The Vahantai kicked her in the side.

Then the sound began; neon pink, sweet, musical, rhythmic, the sound of humping in a forgotten corner in the dark; the sound of snickering and laughter – the hum of the Neon Pink signs – soft and constant. Something that began to glow from the dwarf’s eyes, and pulse with growing loudness, grew more gigantic and brighter as the light/sound increased in tempo. Angry Neon Pink flooded from his eyes fifty feet above us. It must have been painful, and the pain must have been increasing with the boldness of the light, the rising volume of the sound, for the dwarf began to mewl like a wounded animal. At first softly, when the light was dim and the sound was muted, then louder as his shoulders hunched together: his back humped, as though he was trying to get away from it. His hands folded across his chest like a wounded wolf. His head tilted to the side. The sad little monkey-face pinched in anguish. Then he began to howl, as the sound (PINK) coming from his eyes grew louder. Louder and louder, brighter and brighter. I slapped the sides of my head with my hands, but I couldn't shut it out, it cut through easily. The pain shivered through my flesh like tinfoil on a tooth.

The dwarf was suddenly pulled erect. On the girder he stood up, jerked to his feet like a puppet. The light was now pulsing out of his eyes in two great round pink neon beams. The sound crawled up and up some incomprehensible scale, and then he fell forward, straight down, and hit the cement floor with a crash. He lay there jerking spastically as the light flowed around and around him and the sound spiraled up out of normal range. Then the light beat its way back inside his head, the sound spiraled down, and he was left lying there, crying piteously. His eyes were two soft, moist pools of pus-like jelly. The mayor had blinded him. The vahantai and myself … we turned away. But not before we caught the look of relief on the foxkin’s warm, concerned face. – the fall should have killed him. It didn’t and it wouldn’t but it should have. The Pink and squicky sound retreated from his head, but he was alive. Unfortunately for him – fortunately for the foxkin I thought bitterly.

We made camp and the Mayor provided some trash and we burned it, sitting huddled around the wan and pathetic, smelly fire, telling stories to keep the dwarf from crying in his permanent night. He was smiling sadly. He was also drooling again. The foxkin wiped the spittle from the corner of his mouth with the hem of her skirt. None of us knew why the mayor spent all his time tormenting us, or even why he had made us virtually immortal … except me I was special/ special! He told me with the neon signs. Just for fun.

Then we heard … I don't know …

Something moving toward us in the darkness. Huge, shambling, hairy, moist, it came toward us. We couldn't even see it, but there was the ponderous impression of bulk, heaving itself toward us. Great weight was coming at us, out of the darkness, and it was more a sense of pressure, of air forcing itself into a limited space, expanding the invisible walls of a sphere. The dwarf began to whimper. The Vahantai’s lower lip trembled and he bit it hard, trying to stop it. The foxkin slid across the cement floor to the dwarf and huddled into him. There was the smell of matted, wet fur in the cavern. There was the smell of charred wood. There was the smell of dusty velvet. There was the smell of rotting orchids. There was the smell of sour milk. There was the smell of sulphur, of rancid butter, of oil slick, of grease, of chalk dust, of human scalps.

The Mayor was keying us. He was tickling us. There was the smell of—

I heard myself shriek, and the hinges of my jaws ached. I scuttled across the floor, across the cold floor with its endless cobblestones and imperfections, on my hands and knees, the smell gagging me, filling my head with a thunderous pain that sent me away in horror. I fled like a cockroach, across the floor and out into the darkness, that something moving inexorably after me. The others were still back there, gathered around the firelight, laughing … their hysterical choir of insane giggles rising up into the darkness like thick, many-colored wood smoke. I went away, quickly, and hid. How many hours it may have been, how many days or even years, they never told me. The Pink Neon signs displayed the number 39801. Please let it be minutes – I was not gone for days, years – but if that was true – then… no it must be days… but…

The foxkin chided me for "sulking," and the Vahantai tried to persuade me it had only been a nervous reflex on their part—the laughing. But I knew it wasn't the relief a soldier feels when the spear hits the man next to him. I knew it wasn't a reflex. They hated me. They were surely against me, and the Mayor could even sense this hatred, and made it worse for me because of the depth of their hatred. We had been kept alive, rejuvenated, made to remain constantly at the age we had been when the Mayor had brought us below, and they hated me because I was the youngest, and the one the mayor had affected least of all. I knew, how I knew. The bastards, and that dirty bitch. The dawrf had been a brilliant theorist, a professor, a member of the fabled long debate; now he was little more than an animal. He had been handsome, the Mayor had ruined that. He had been lucid, the Mayor had driven him mad. He had been gay, and the Mayor had given him an organ fit for a horse and demanded that he pleasure a woman of all things. The mayor had done a job on the dwarf. The Vahatai had been a worrier. He was a conscientious objector; he was a peace marcher; he was a planner, a doer, a looker-ahead. The Mayor had turned him into a shouldershrugger, had made him a little dead in his concern. The Mayor had robbed him. The Vahatai went off in the darkness by himself for long times. I don't know what it was he did out there, the mayor never let us know. But whatever it was, he always came back white, drained of blood, shaken, shaking. Mayor had hit him hard in a special way, even if we didn't know quite how.

And the foxkin. That douche bag! The mayor had left her alone, had made her more of a slut than she had ever been. All her talk of sweetness and light, all her memories of true love, all the lies she wanted us to believe: that she had been a virgin only twice removed before. The mayor grabbed her and brought her down here with us. Had given her pleasure, even if she said it wasn't nice to do. She was his star – the one the mayor made strip on center stage in front of us. She loved it!

I was the only one still sane and whole. Really!

The mayor had not tampered with my mind. Not at all!

I was sane, sane, sane, sane, sane, sane, sane, sane!!!

I began to cry.

Arlom - The Son's Circumbilivagination of Time

Morgause's son entered the city - four years before his mother fled; time was flexible here between the tick and the tock. No one would recognize him since they only caught a glimpse of him as a babe - this was even before the story of Morgause fleeing into the vast gate would become a common hopeful myth, this was even before she even fled, it was before she was even here. The son could wander around the streets like any other - lost and in danger, fleeing shadows and fears, searching for truth and mystery. The son could in fact meet his mother.

Yet he was the child of the city, one born within, a citizen unlike the other tourists and immigrants - he was finally home. He just didn't know it yet. He was born to become a fear himself... but which one, Arlom only knew - but those who wish to become fears or are destined, or chosen to become - over came their own trials and tribulations. For all he knew he was to become the Librarian, or the Fountain, or - he would shudder years and years latter - he might become the Mayor. Or he might become something else. Till now he was simply another lost soul in the metropolis of lost souls...

Yet not just like any other: he had a journal. His mother's old ancient journal, her one proof that this city in which he was now in was real. He never believed her till he found her grave overturned. When he saw her grave desecrated, he tore through his mother's belongings and found it underneath some tools and herbs she had piled up in her shop. It was at the very bottom as if she wanted to forget that it existed. Perhaps it was important. Tattered, it was made of poor quality leather, the paper was wet and the words written in a scrawled chicken scratch handwriting that was bleeding through. Most of the readable ink were mere repetitions of the screams of a mad man written down. Yet he found one page towards the end that was... impossibly clear. Clear of blotched writing, scrawled script and free of damage. Almost as if this page was protected - the last sane thought of a poor traveler.

This melancholy city - the souls of the lost are compelled to walk through its streets perpetually. One feels them passing like a whiff of air. And when you are old and gray and full of sleep, and nodding by the fire, take down this book and slowly read, and dream of the soft look your eyes had once, and of their shadows deep - the librarian has had everything you didn't want to have, you gave it to him willingly and were his. Tread softly, for you tread on the dreams of children. And you that would judge me, you belong not to the mayor, so do not judge alone these words or that, come to this hallowed place where these children's portraits hang and look thereon; The City's history in their lineaments trace; think where man's glory most begins and ends and say my glory was I had fallen to his embrace. Mayor save me. Amen.

Perhaps this Journal would prove useful - just as he would later recall it had proved dangerous. Still it contained all the graffiti of the city - so he knew to avoid the shadows that put on puppet plays as he wandered the city - he knew according to a note in the journal NOT to go to the fountain. He knew the streets would take him where he was supposed to be - he knew to avoid the color pink - and red: that if a glow of neon pervaded the air around a bend to walk the other way. He knew....

One day he saw a Human and a .... a something shambling towards something - he heard them yell "to the fountain," "food at the fountain!" Did the city expect him to watch? To save them? Why was he here?

This was his first trial. To save Venner and Lucian. To warn them. Or watch them approach the Fountain. Which fear was he going to be. Because he will be a fear. The choice that Arlom left him was which one.

AgentIndy

2012-10-23, 05:46 PM

Arlom – A Chance Meeting, Lucian

TABAs his wounds faded away Lucian was able to walk and breathe a bit better, but he was still hungry…
TABHe noticed a piece of graffiti on the wall: ‘FOOD AT THE FOUNTIAN.’ He pointed at it and looked around for a fountain pointing at that too. Still mostly relying on Venner for support, “Come on! This way! There should food at the fountain!” He dragged Venner along a bit as he tried to make his way towards the fountain. Hoping against hope that he would actually get to somewhere he saw in the distance for once.

Arlom-Venner and Lucien

Venner helped Lucien along, he still had no idea what his new companion was saying, but he understood the intent. He felt disconcerted at this just appearing out of the blue, but then again, this was a strange city.

While walking, Venner whipped up a bit of magic to heal his ankle, and let him assist this starving man. He had found a sort of purpose, he guessed. He could help people, though he wasn't sure how though. He memorized the graffiti, adding to his limited knowledge of writing. But even this small realization of importance raised his on the cosmic scale. Not much ,but maybe a little. And sometimes knowing a little bit about yourself is all it takes.

AP:2
Raise Hero:Venner-2
AP:0

Venner could swear he saw something watching them, but he didn't take time to dwell on it.

THEChanger

2012-10-23, 10:43 PM

The Burning Pits-Ordon's Prison

As the deities vacated Ordon's realm, the tremors calmed, and he allowed himself to breath and take stock of his realm.

Which is when his eye turned towards two chains writhing in an approximation of pain.

Empty.

Not retracted, as the others were. The occupants of those chains weren't present in his realm. They had disappeared.

They had escaped.

"Units 001 and 002, initiate goal acceptance protocols."

Two Inevitables approached their creator. The human, and the dwarf, of the original three Inevitables. The knelt before the massive statue of Ordon, and two chains snaked forward. Tapping the rune upon their foreheads, the missions of the two were imprinted.

The dwarf would enter the city of Arlom. A human had escaped in the comotion, had wandered through the tunnels of the Burning Pits, and escaped into the sewers of Arlom. They were to be brought back alive, if possible, slain if not.

To the human was afixed the runes left by the Marquis. He would seek out Clint. Clint would be brought back alive, to be placed before Ordon for...special judgement.

Unit 001 proceeded to climb the Chains of Ordon, ascending to the surface. He was naturally attracted to what was once his home, the sun-kissed continent of Sol Lumaria.

Unit 002 left the halls of Ordon's Prison. He delved deep into the tunnels of the Burning Pits, and found the door which led to Arlom. Moving through, he emerged, deep in the sewers of that fabled city. His eyes shed the light of the fiery heart of the Burning Pits, allowing him to examine the darkness. And so, the first two Inevitables entered the world at large, their charges set.

The Mayor, Marquis, Velharan, and anyone else who might listen help those marked by the Inevitables.

Elemental

2012-10-23, 11:13 PM

The Summit

Velharan began to walk back to his dais, motioning for Valentina and Ancietus to follow.
As you wish Valentina.
It has come to my attention that the influence of others. Others I have never encountered, is felt across Sol Lumaria.
That is why I have called you both, as well as Mr. Faraday. I worry how the common people will perceive these influences. Already they fear sorcery and witchcraft and seek to excise it from the world. An action that is partially my fault, and I apologise for that.
He stepped up onto the dais and seated himself, motioning those he had summoned to seat themselves upon cushions before the dais.
I desire peace and harmony, and the influences of other Gods disrupt this. I called you here to discuss how best Witchcraft, the Long Debate and Oaths made by Ordon can be best integrated into the society of the Tel-Velharan.
I have my ideas, but I desire to hear your own first.

Darklady2831

2012-10-24, 12:52 AM

The Plaza of the Vast Gate

Gjol Maduur did not retreat from the gate, still probing the flow of alternate times, looking for unrealized dreams. "Hello, sibling." He whispered, flicking away an errant shadow and pulsing softly.

His whispers assailed both Ing'Dras and Arlom, but they were not incoherent, not maddening. They were audible, discernable. "The lights are watching, always watching. No, no, not watching, not, yes... waiting, watching. NO, it's a lie, all is a lie. They want our destruction, our demise. They wish us whole, us changed. They do not exist, they are our mind. NO! They are our foes, our enemies, our prey and predator..." They ramblings continued, unending, giving Gjol Maduur's siblings some insight into the many thoughts that coursed through the minds of Gjol Maduur. A multitude of voices, bickering back and forth, constantly paranoid, constantly arrogant, constantly afraid.

Alternate Reality, Terastia

The light from their torches flickered, the humans running through the endless forests. They screamed, gathering in a circle, before enormous monsters fell upon them, tearing their bodies, minds, and souls asunder. The nightmares gorged themselves on the terrified denizens of Zal'Cazarn. And in the distance, the faint light of the three suns shone, barely more than candlelight. They swirled, round and round, in a cosmic whirlpool. The broken bodies of Velharan, Valmyr, and Vylcent drifted between them, slowly deteriorating. And in the center of all of this, Gjol Maduur dwelt, sucking all of creation inward, devouring it, remaking it in his vision. There was a hole in the center of creation, dragging all in, even light could not escape it's pull. It was, a Black Hole. THE, Black Hole.

Just to be clear, I'm only describing this alternate reality where Gjol got the upper hand very early on, and is devouring all of existence. None of this is going to make it into the real game, I'm just having some fun while Gjol Searched for the Old Ones.

bryn0528

2012-10-24, 09:41 AM

The Son of the City.
Weeks it seemed. Weeks of walking aimlessly through empty streets. An echo of his mother before, condemned. Each new night spent in a different place, a different ghetto, a different neighborhood, a different castle. He walked in the sewers for a while, really just underground channels for drainage purposes. Some were catacombs--What people died here? He did not see any people--others for irrigation. Some sewers made chattering noises, and so he took to walking the streets topside. He noticed some swaying bridges higher up, and for a while he walked on those. The buildings were linked in multiple layers, streets and seweres and causeways. The wind always shook the rope and wood paths, so he stayed away from those. In more impressive parts of the city they were great stone arches dancing in the air, but there were not many of these at all so he again took to walking the streets. Some of the streets were sunken into the ground, like relics in the earth, and entire neighborhoods existed under brackish water. He took to swimming across some, but small things brushed against his feet and made him nervous. He took to walking the streets.
TAB Early morning again. Or at least, what seemed like early morning. Everything a neutral grey all the time, it was becoming more difficult to tell. A perpetual haze drifted among the tops of buildings and he could not even begin to comprehend how high some of them truly stood. Some strange signs blazed and blinked, but he always avoided those. He turned a new corner and voices echoed down the cobblestone road in long, stretched tones.
TAB "H-hello?" He called back. He froze in his boots. How long had it been since he spoke last? His throat felt dry and cracked. His voice was dust. "Hello!" He called out again with more gusto. When had he last seen people? He could no longer recall. Some time, at least. The voices, almost rings of joy, boomed along without him. "Hey! Wait! Don't go!" His feet began to slowly move forward. Soon, they flew down the alley way and onto a larger avenue. He saw a pair of figures in the distance. "Hey! Wait! Stop! Don't go!" He ran faster and faster, his voice threatened to fill the empty spaces. "It isn't safe!"
TAB He wasn't going to become a fear just yet. Not this day. Today is still hopeful. Besides, the fountain is not his destiny, is not his fate. Really, there is only one fate for this child of the city. Its whispers echo years from now, among hushed lips and eager ears. Rats in the sewers, Rats in the sewers.

The Summit.
Valentina stood and followed the God. She did not take her seat. The regiment behind her seemed anxious. She waved them away. Go wait with the others, unspoken words. I will be fine, her eyes flared. An immaculate shift from the sterness of her warriors to facing the god before her. She had to squint her eyes to make out the details of his form. It hurt her eyes to stare at him for too long, however. She made no mention of such, and led no action to indicate, save for the avoidance of looking directly upon him.
TAB "Then I find there no matter to properly discuss." Her words, elegant, yet pointed. Her words the edge of a fine dagger, rubbed with fine herbs. "You will find not sorcery nor witchcraft. Your guidance has made the minds of your people weak and fearful and reliant. They fear that which they do not understand, and seek to blame others. Others which I have come to represent."
TAB "You brand us as sorcerors and as witches, but that is not how it exists. We are worshippers of an old god, a god of nature. We admend to the hard ways, for that is what forges us stronger. Your doeful subjects do not understand such things. They blame us for their hardships, for it is an easier fate to condemn another than to face adversity. I stand before you now, in these desperate times.
TAB "We are worshippers of Arathor, god of wilderness and beasts. Our god does not seek to give us gifts which we have not crafted ourselves. Yes, it is true many of our kind practice the arts of remedy and other... less favorable acts. But just as many who do not worship Arathor also practice these arts. Find any surgeon, any healer, and he will have some manner of herb in his repetoire. But you will not find, among our leauges, the dark arts of sorcery or witchcraft. You will not find such things, for they are nothing but rumors, passed among your scared flock of sheep."

The Marquis' AP = 0.

Elemental

2012-10-24, 10:07 AM

The Summit

Velharan looked at Valentina with a passive stare, seeming to look through her as if she did not exist.
I call it Witchcraft and Sorcery for lack of a better word Lady Valentina. I do not know if you have had time to study etymology, but I have. There are no other words in the Human tongue.
I will guide them as I always have, but there are many things they do not understand. I am hardly all knowing.
He continued to stare at her, his voice betraying no emotion.
And this talk of herbs is not what I meant when I called this summit. Do not lie to me and claim that you know not of what I mean and try and hide your true master.
Valentina felt her gaze drawn to Velharan's shining eyes, almost as though she were falling through endless voids of light.
I speak of course, of the Marquis. He who brought herbs to heal and many more to kill. I have felt his touch across the land many times.

bryn0528

2012-10-24, 10:22 AM

The Summit.
Valentina could hardly meet the god's direct stare. His light bathed her warmly. His voice spoke, and warm turned to hot. She bared teeth, not in pain, but in ire. A low growl upon her lips.
TAB "Then you are a foolish god. You do not understand the ways and brand them in darkness. Your words betray your own ignorance. Each herb is a twin, a pair--each can heal and each can harm. There is not one that does solely kill. Only the misapplication of a healing art. That is the way, and you do not understand that basic facet. There are reasons the way is hidden. You are but one of them. Rescind your words, withdraw your fear. The will of the Marquis is quiet, but strong. Your summons is an affront. Should you have felt his touch, but not seen his painted face, you would have known this truth. But you are a foolish god, shedding light onto occult matters which you do not understand."

Elemental

2012-10-24, 10:41 AM

The Summit

In truth, there was no pain to feel. How her mind perceived things was her own business. In fact, no one else would have noticed anything.
I would be a fool not to seek understanding. And you would be a fool not to realise that any art that can be used such will be abused by those with less scruples. However, as it is, the knowledge of the healing arts is kept from most of the people. To them, it is a magic they do not understand and cannot without guidance.
What I propose is simple. Teach your art openly and spread word of its dangers and benefits. I will protect your order from those who still wish you harm.
He lowered his gaze and spoke softly.
Refuse this request, and I will be forced to protect you in another manner.

bryn0528

2012-10-24, 10:53 AM

The Summit.
Of course there was no pain. Her fangs exposed in hate, not pain. Valentina represented here the will of an unknowable god, attempted to be made solid and written.
TAB "Only the true believers of the Marquis may learn the healing arts I have to offer. It is not a thing which can be taught or learned in schools. There is another who brings healing, why have you not summoned him? His ways are more bloody than those of the Marquis." A snarl twists into a smirk. Who did this god think he was? Pitiful.
TAB "Your efforts are futile. Extinguish your light on the matter, and let the secret and occult ways of the Marquis remain hidden in shadow. We are not your sheep to be shepherded uselessly. The will of the Marquis is quiet, but strong, and you mustn't forget that." She turned on her heel, all the ready to leave.
TAB "And do not threaten to tread in our ways, for we are more terrible than you could comprehend. Leave us be."

Elemental

2012-10-24, 11:22 AM

The Summit

Then I seen no other choice Valentina. I will discuss matters with The Marquise before I make my final decision.
But until I do so... All those who follow the Marquise are under my direct protection. Abuse this and you will regret it.
Velharan rose and the doors to the Temple opened.
You and your kind are banished from this place and from the sight of every Temple and House raised in my honour until such time as your sentence has been decided upon. Be thankful for the mercy that is shown to you.
He turned from Valentina to speak to Ancietus and Faraday.
Noble Faraday, please see that this edict reaches all parts of the land. I shall enforce it personally.
I am sorry Ancietus. I had hoped for this to be a peaceful discussion such that bloodshed would be averted in the future. And it will be averted, just not through the means I had hoped.
He bowed his head and continued speaking softly.
I fear for your order. There are those who do not understand you and feel the secrets you seek to unravel are too dangerous. I wish to make it such that you will be safe.

Hank McBadass

2012-10-24, 12:23 PM

"The Order spreads it's knowledge freely but only because it is Nous's will. Many articles have been contributed which argue that the knowledge of the order should in fact be guarded and this monopoly would serve the Debate more. If it is the the will of this Marquise that these arts be kept secret then there might be good reason." Anicetus waxed.

"As for the Order, what changes do you think would be advantageous? We teach all who seek knowledge and diseminate the knowledge we gain. If the Order is mysterious, it is only because that mystery gives us a mystique that draws students to us."

Draken

2012-10-24, 12:42 PM

Plaza of the Vast Gate

"Hello, Gjol."

Not a whole lot else to say, truly. Examining the past was something that creatures did somewhat often. Nothing special about it.

Son of the City

Morgause's son, walking, swimming, rapelling the streets of Arlom, parkour at its best, almost a wordless praise to the Traveller King. He's got many futures, that is for sure, and Ing'dras knows them all, thought not which one will become the present, useless knowledge.

He is for sure the first son of the city, but just as certainly he was not the last. Perhaps there were cruel places where the Ing saw their serfs as slaves and beasts, the intellectual difference was certainly there, and made those small things breed among themselves for minions and maybe sometimes for voyeuristic pleasure, some of them did live awfully close to the pink streets, safe they were, sure, but not necessarily unscathed.

But what matters now is not the motives or the places of these parents, the first are irrelevant and the later are well known. What matters is their progeny born in Arlom, and the fact that these little fears are not human, nor dwarf, nor foxkin, nor orc. Quartizians, Giants and Vahanatai they most certainly were not, but the children of these races remained themselves.

No, the simple fact of the matters is that none of these inferior races gave birth to their own kind in Arlom, but to some strange critters that were native to the city. With skin the hues of bronze and hairs collored as granite, with statuesquely hardened visages to the skins of their faces and limbs, little gargoyles that gave the feeling that they would break with any and every little movement they made.

The Ing doted on their new serfs that much is for sure, they were on the same rank as the vahnatai for their favor, because they felt the touch of the brothers in their craft, and they bore powers of their own kind as well, powers over their peculiar flesh and the materials of the city (and probably other materials as well, but they were in the city for now, and what other materials were there?). They grew to become laborers, architects and engineers, as happy to serve their masters as they were to demand of their forefathers, a disturbing divide, indeed.

Plaza of the Vast Gate

Then again... Gjol was looking for something specific, it was quite odd, indeed.

"What are you looking for, Gjol?"

13 AP:

3 AP - Create Greater Race: Gargoyles. Gargoyles are the children of lesser races, born in the city Arlom. They resemble whatever race they came from, but their skin and hairs resemble metals and stones, making them look like statues, despite being very much flesh and bone. They are natural wielders of the powers of psychometabolism and metacreativity, closing the psionic circle.

10 AP left!

ChrisClark13

2012-10-24, 02:15 PM

The fate of Clint.
A sun's passage through the sky. Then the second and the third. A moon which inches by. The streaks of stars, lost in the distance. Clint found himself, suddenly, in open air. He fell twenty feet, perhaps more, onto hard stone. He found himself in a closed chamber, perhaps twenty feet in diameter, completely circular. The walls made of stacked, flat stones, each razor edged and jagged. The walls stretched upward into the sky. A perfect circle cut out so high above. Perpetual night, a single star smoldered there. Bones crunched underneath his feet.
TAB The Marquis no where to be seen, but his voice shivered in the air. I do not wish to hurt you, he says. I wish to hurt you utterly. I will tear you asunder for your crimes. I do not wish to heal your wounds, he says. I wish to heal your wounds. I will reconstruct you to fit my will.
TAB And then, nothing. No more heavy presence of the god, just old bones and a star above. Clint starved in that pit. How many hours passed? How many days? How many years? There was nothing with which to measure time. No suns, no stars save the one. And it just hung there, stationary in the eternal twilight. He sucked every drop of marrow from each bone, till none was left, and then he laid in misery and cried himself to sleep sometimes.
TAB And the star draws ever closer. And its fires burn ever brighter. What fate it would bestow, he did comprehend. But each moment longer, and he could see his shadow more and more clearly. Oh, and that shadow danced with all manner of light and color and sight and sound and smell. It was so big, it was so vast, it was so very small. And every moment brought it into clearer focus. Let it be spoke to the kindness of the Marquis, let it be spoke to the cruelty of the Marquis.

Under the Marquis's Star, Clint

TABClint played with a small knife that he had found hidden in his boot, he had even forgotten it was there since it was so small. Held a bone in his other hand, chopping it into fine bits with the knife. He never remembered the knife being that sharp before, but it didn't really matter to him. He looked up at the star and then at the shadows it cast... and then to the walls that held him prisoner. He pushed the knife into the wall like it was soft butter, no even like it was just air.
TABHe cut away at the wall until there was a hole just large enough to climb through, his hand now scratched and raw from the sharp stones that made the wall. He took a look at it and decided that this wasn't enough. He cut away at the wall again, slowly but surely making a passageway that he could comfortably walk through. He looked at a long time before what was on the other side of the wall before deciding how to proceed.

mystic1110

2012-10-24, 02:17 PM

Son of the City, The Many Trials of Lucian & The Adventures of Venner

The Fountain is many things. Fears are complex. It is not merely the fear of obsession - it is the fear of disappointment. It is the fear of what we are, what we have become, and what we might become. It is the fear of looking into the mirror and hating what you see. Not even hating - it is the fear of crushed expectations. Food at the fountain - and then hopes dashed along the stone structures, black inky waters and weeping angels. It is the fear of Hope. The fear of being offered a way out, yet that nagging feeling at the back of your head that the promise was a lie. The Fountain was the fear of drowning - the fear of searching, the search that consumed you all your life, and it was in the end the fear of the end of that search - the realization that the search meant nothing and was nothing.

And thus somewhere in Arlom the fountain stood. But it was not stationary. Just like Arlom could perhaps be any city, the Fountain could be any Fountain or Well. The Black water in the sewers, the ornate structures built outside what could only be considered magnificent hotels, the broken water fountain in the empty schools of Arlom's many districts. Unlike the Librarian - The Fountain and the other fears did not extend outwards from Arlom. Perhaps because the Librarian was not a structure, like the Mayor or the Vast Gate. But other smaller fears were not rooted to the ground and did not go against the hinges of Arlom's doors. Perhaps it was simply desire. What did the Librarian want? What did the Fountain? Who knew except themselves and Arlom?

Regardless the Fountain existed just past a couple corners, the graffiti was almost frantic "Food at the fountain," "Food at the fountain," "Food at the fountain," "Food at the fountain"

As the son of the city called out to Lucian and Venner, his voice echoed up and down the empty streets - becoming louder that it had any right to be. A whispered plea that became a commanding yell. The two wayward travelers stopped in their tracks, a mere corner away from laying eyes on the Fountain - a mere moment of becoming Food at the fountain. They turned around to face their savior, but did they know he was a savior? Did they know what fate he just spared them? Did even he?

AgentIndy

2012-10-24, 02:47 PM

ChrisClark13

2012-10-24, 02:50 PM

Arlom - Another Chance Meeting

Lucian whined at the man. "But what's wrong with the fountain? I'm hungry..." His stomach grumbled seemingly in agreement.

Hank McBadass

2012-10-24, 03:25 PM

Amy and Tristan, The Forest of Terastia

The gate took them to the forest’s edge. From maps of Terastia drawn from views from Sol Lumaria and accounts , Amy knew where they were. Up the hills and mountains to the north were the lands of the Dwarves and Frost Giants. To the South was the Endless Forest which surrounded Arlom.

A road pierced the forest. Amy and Tristan followed it, hoping it would take them to Arlom.

Amy and Tristan, The Camp

After traveling for several days, Tristan saw something on the road. The animals and monsters in the forest avoided the road, their eyes gleaming from the brush at night.

“It isn’t a beast then,” said Amy. “We should investigate”
Tristan gathered his spear at the ready.

“What are you going to do with that? You are more likely to get yourself killed than do anything good.”

“Well better safe than sorry,” he responded.

As they approached they saw that on the road were human forms at a campsite. One rose up and approached them. “Halt. Who goes there?”

Amy responded. "We’re students from Sol Lumaria, sir, seeking The Academy.”

“Members of the Order then?” The man’s demeanor softened.

“No,” Amy practically spat. “Our research was not well received. Now we seek The Academy to continue it there.”

“Ahh. Very well. The Order has become rather ridged in recent years. I am Jei’Jei, Faculty Member of the Order. I pissed those bleeding hearts off so they sent me here to try to make contact with the Orcs. It hasn’t went well so far. A new warlord has risen farther south and we will have to go right by Arlom to get there. We’d be glad for you to come along."

Amy and Tristan, The Ambush

Amy, Tristan, and the Order’s delegation continued down the southward road. Jei’Jei, though older than either Amy or Tristan’s grandparents blazed the trail. He took long powerful steps and carried the biggest pack of them all.

Jei’Jei told stories to pass the time. He had fought in the Striker’s Rebellion in XXX, the great industrial city, before he turned his life to the Debate. He was there when the striker’s broke down the walls of the Qui’Smit foundry, in the last desperate push of the rebellion. History would call it glorious -- the fires of industry would not be quelled by the unwashed masses ignorance. Jei’Jei would call it bloody, hot, sticky, and hellish. But Jei’Jei would not pretend to be sorry. The fires must be fed with the blood of the poor from time to time.

Jei’Jei was telling about his youth as an iron worker in the central territories of Tel-Velharan when an arrow flew out of the woods and struck one of the company. “AMBUSH!” Jei’Jei roared. “You’re almost there, we’ll hold them off while you enter the city.”

Amy turned and started running down the road. Tristan turned with his spear and prepared for the attack. But then someone grabbed his spear and threw it into the forest. It was Amy. “You’ll get yourself killed,” she said and pulled him by his ear away from where the arrows were now falling harder.

They ran. After cresting a small hill, Tristan looked back and saw Jei’Jei surrounded by deformed dwarves. “Orcs,” he thought and urged Amy to run faster. They ran and ran until they arrived at Arlom’s edge.
Amy broke out into a big grin. The copper roofs in the distance were clearly visible in the late-morning sun. “Oh my god. We’re here!” She said as she ran in. Tristan didn’t share her joy. He felt a sense of foreboding. There was something to fear in this city, he could feel it

bryn0528

2012-10-24, 03:34 PM

The Son of the City.
"You mustn't visit the fountain. There is not food for you to eat at the fountain. You mustn't go, it is not safe." The man, at having caught their attention, slowed from a sprint to a trot. When he came to their sides, he huffed a bit, gathered his breath. "The graffiti isn't an offering, it's a warning. You mustn't go on. You need to leave, quickly. The City isn't a safe place."
TAB The man, a human, stood of an average height. He was skinny, that much was clear. Starved in the city, but perhaps a bit healthier than Venner and Lucian. He ripped off the sleeves of his shirt a while ago, the muscles beneath his skin taught and tone beneath a layer of grime. His face sallowed, unshaved, unwashed. Tangles of brown hair, skin around the fingernails pulled back. Eyes... so very careful. He begins off in a different direction. "Hurry."

AgentIndy

2012-10-24, 03:41 PM

Arlom-The Son

Venner felt that this man was telling the truth, there was genuine concern,"Fine, I will believe. Is there any place safe?" Venner started to walk away from the alleyway that would've contained the Fountain, and walked toward the son of the city,"The shadows...And now you say this Fountain...What is a fountain?"

TheDarkDM

2012-10-24, 11:35 PM

Valmyr

Time passed, and Valarum grew. The volcanic soil bloomed, tall grass giving way to grain and fruit and vegetable, the toil of generations passing in an instant before Valmyr's gaze. Huts and longhouses woven from grass and twigs gave way to black stone, obsidian and granite fitted using the knowledge passes down from the Tol-Valmyr's allies within the demense of the Lords of Light. From Bharus' distant giants, they gained knowledge of arch and foundation, and from the Tel-Velharan they learned how to make it beautiful. Within five generations, a gleaming black fortress-city sprawled around the base of the holy mountain, sending out red-sailed ships to trade with the Tel-Velharan, and adventurous convoys to found new settlements in the lands beyond. It was a time of plenty, and yet Valmyr was uneasy.

It had been too long, too long since the confrontation at the center of creation, where Moglin fell and Bharus begged an end to the bloodshed. Too long since his brother had departed, ne'er to return. Too long since the darkness and chaos that threatened all had made itself known. It was moving behind the scenes, perverting individuals to its will, turning Valmyr's beloved Tol-Valmyr against one another. It was not infrequently that cries of witch echoed through the city, as another of that damned cult was uncovered and lead to purifying flames, but it was not enough. Something more needed to be done.

At the heart of the holy mountain, Valmyr stirred from his reverie, fiery wings spreading outwards and sending a beam of glorious light into the empty sky. To the adulation of his people, he rose, only to nod at them a single time before streaking off into the horizon. It was past time the Lords of Light proved their power again, but before they could move against chaos they had to be reunited.

"Casimir, attend me."

Valmyr was heard long before he was seen, the sound of raging flames sweeping over Truvan. For long minutes outside the thick walls of the temple there was chaos, until the red light on the horizon heralded the source of the terrible noise. Valmyr landed in all his glory before the doors of the summit even as the servants of the Marquis were ejected, barring their way in a wall of fire. Valmyr did not speak at first, taking the time instead to examine the motley band that called themselves Skulls.

"My poor children. You bear the taint of chaos, yet still you stand defiant. But do not fear..."

Valmyr raised his hand to Valentina's chest.

"You shall be purified."

Two fingers touched Valentina's heart, and at once her being was overcome with light. Flames burst forth from her eyes and mouth, drowning out whatever scream she might have managed. Across Sol Lumaria, heretics who had turned from the Lords of Light felt their spirits lifted, their doubts cast aside, and looked on their assumed masters with revulsion where once had be adoration. Some few remained faithful, to be sure, the true believers among the flock, but they would find no succor within Sol Lumaria. The hearts of the human race were closed to all but the Lords of Light, and chaos had been banished.

Valentina's charred corpse collapsed upon the temple's marble floor, and Valmyr stepped forward.

"Brother! We have much to discuss! Vylcent is too long absent, and I fear the worst has befallen him."

6 AP (+5 Lesser, +1 Pantheon)

5 AP (1 donated from Casimir) = Forge Divine Covenant between Humanity and the Lords of Light.

2 AP remaining

Elemental

2012-10-25, 12:12 AM

The Summit

Simply the gathering of the members of your Order among the Tel-Velharan to a place where they may be free to study and debate free from persecution. I feel that such a place will foster education and better attract those who wish to gain understanding as you do.
He stood as his Brother approached.
Brother... Was such an act really necessary? True, evil was in her heart, but she could have been saved...
But I am sure you did what you thought was best to protect everyone from them.
He turned to Ancietus.
I apologise Noble Ancietus, but my Brothers need me. I will leave Noble Faraday here to discuss matters with you. I am sure you will find him well versed in all matters of law and philosophy.
He walked toward the door of the Temple, a faint breeze disintegrating Valentina's body and blowing the cloud of ash into one of the Temple's windows where it integrated with the glass.
I will remove it when her family comes for her remains...
Let us go Brother and seek out Vylcent.

Draken

2012-10-25, 12:51 AM

Plaza of The Vast Gate

Ing'dras felt a thread of some relevance waver and shift to a still course as it came into sudden contact with another thread.

"Gjol, did you do something in there?"

The question is nonsense. Ing'dras knows that there is nothing his brother could do to create such an outcome.

Boar's Pass

Tulio sent off his woman in a foul mood, and then stayed with his group in the dwarven city for a while more. A heavy mood around him, the dwarves were not pleased with the scratching on the wall of his room, not so much about the damage he said, but something about a hunter.

He got the feeling they implied he was being hunted, and that maybe brough back some of granny's old tales, tales of large monsters that stalked those who showed fear in cities.

No, that was not right. The tales were about monstrous fears stalking people in large cities. Or something like that. Earlier that day, Tulio had seen a thing walking the street, it was as tall as him and wore silver plate, but he saw that its feet were hooves and it had two extra limbs ending in scythe-like talons, never saw its face, but felt like it had taken notice of him.

The dwarves told him that was an Ing, traveling folk native to the continent, the people of Ing'dras, The Traveller King, the Paver of Ways, The Vast Gate. Perhaps the most known god anywhere, a shrine to him in every road, they said, but nobody knew who built the shrines.

Frankly, the name sounded awfully unimaginative.

It rained that night, like in another night some time ago. There was rain and thunder, and lightning flashed off of a silver outline in the dark of his room, lurking on an edge, an Ing so large it barely fit the room.

Qu'Mos revealed himself, speaking in perfect Tel-Velharani, a bit too perfect, like he was straining with the tongue, like he felt it was beneath him, inferior to the Cosmic Speech, an ancient gift of the Vast Gate.

"One from a walk of life such as yours really shouldn't doubt what he reads. It was a choice with many consequences you are likely to regret."

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-25, 04:11 AM

Inside Starseeker

"Thank you for the warning." Xia nodded graciously. "As long as they have not been harmed by you, then there should be little cause for alarm." She stretched out her arms, flexing her fingers in preparation for the task to come and held out one hand to Alynaia. "Come sister, let us see what can be done." With that, she stepped inside the Starseeker.

Rollover: 0 + 5 + 1 = 6 AP (inc. PAP)

6 AP remaining

The door inside starseeker led to the cargo bay where the refugees from Arlom were kept. Although well lit, not a single one cast a shadow. In the far corner of the cargo bay, a sphere of Aether kept a group of Vahnatai from interfering with the relative peace of the interior.

Acantheis reached down and picked up one of the mortals. As you can see, sisters, they cast no shadow. That is only the most obvious of their symptoms. Paranoia, delusions, a desire to return to Arlom. None of these were in place before they were taken from the city by the Green Sun and put on my Starseeker.

The Winds of Trade

The Tel-Velharan and Quartzians had managed, just barely, to establish trade relations. Soon, three or four starskiffs a year were travelling from Geodesia to the cities of the Tel-Velharan, bringing gems and metal ores and leaving with cloths, pottery and various plants.

Occasionally, the humans would ask what purpose the Quartzians sought the goods of the humans for, and the Quartzians would smile and refuse to answer. They responded similarly to any requests to visit Geodesia, and despite the success of the trades, among some humans resentment gew.

I hope you don't mind a little godmodding to set up a story here Ele. I can edit it if you prefer.

Elemental

2012-10-25, 07:09 AM

*Tel-Velharan. Changing the 'e' to an 'o' changes the meaning completely.

The Cities of the Tel-Velharan

The ships came laden with jewels and left with common, if fine, goods. Merchants and governments profited from these interactions and many improvements were wrought.
However, suspicions began to grow. The Quartzians were never seen to wear the fabrics they seemed to desire so much, and what would they need ceramics for when they had such a wealth of crystal?
Furthermore, economically, the trade damaged the economy of Sol Lumaria. Such a flood of otherwise priceless gemstones and metals began to devalue the currency.
An emergency session of the leaders of the Sedalian League was called and they made their way to Antarel, the City of Rain, to discuss matters.

I suppose it is logical. The Quartzian traders may have to be kicked out unfortunately. I'll get onto this tomorrow.

Lord_Asmodeus

2012-10-25, 01:01 PM

Ensirex, Madhouse

Ensirex watched as Vlycent crouched down, scribbling furiously on his scroll. As he spoke to Vlycent, a second identical form flowed from him, detaching itself and leaving a shard behind to continue the conversation. "Why do you seek to flee the City? You traveled here under your own divine power, have you no purpose in the City?"

Ensirex, Arlom

Leaving behind a vestige of himself to continue its discussion with the god of the Green Sun, Ensirex stepped forth into the broader city. He sensed a great power in this place, and he could feel its connectivity to the greater, mortal world everywhere. It would be an excellent location for a place to call his own.

His wings began to buzz as he flew above the city. He saw the architecture of the city mimicking that of the Vanhatai in several places, or perhaps more accurately he surmised, that the Vanhatai had mimicked. He looked to and fro, in search of a place for his creation.

The city seemed not to have definite limits, like no mortal city in the material plane, it was not purely a physical place, a literal thing. It was as much an idea, an ever flowing concept. Ensirex was intrigued by this place, always cataloging what he could see of it.

Eventually he came upon something he felt spoke to him, symbolized his place in the City, and in mortal life. A graveyard. This place, he decided, he would make into his own. From within himself he reached out, and with a stroke of his bone-tipped pen, he wove the fabric of this reality into a greater reflection of his designs.

The graveyard itself became essentially infinite, capable of housing the souls of all the dead for all of time to come, though it was limited in size until needs must. It would not seem quite so large, though it would become a district of its own within the city.

Graves from every culture that existed sprang into existence, a mass of gravestones, statues, burial pits, each with at least a symbol for the one interred there. Tombs dotted the landscape as well, many, especially the wealthy and well honored would be interred there. But they also held within them paths deep underground, to a vast labyrinth beneath the cemetery.

Beneath every grave and every tomb was a room. Resembling the memories, the long held dreams, fantasies. Whatever a given soul would most desire, and they would awaken there... provided they had been properly interred. If they had not been, rich or poor, loved or hated, they would be given what they were denied in life - a proper burial, beneath the earth of the graveyard.

These unlucky souls would find themselves buried in a grave, immortal and unable to die they could slumber here forever, or until summoned. However, many would claw desperately for purchase, tearing their way to the surface, only to find themselves in a fenced in, endless graveyard, the fences practically un-scaleable constantly rebuffing their efforts to escape.

They could wander the graveyard, spend their energies in a near futile attempt to escape into the city beyond, no real escape for many, or they could wander down into the labyrinth to try and join the other souls. Below, the souls could distract themselves in countless ways, their immortal needs met, but always they knew the lurking form of Ensirex, the souls his current object of study.

In the center of the labyrinth was Ensirex's home. A huge lab filled with everything he needed to perform his divine experiments, a huge library filled to the brim with his findings, and anything else he could need he could summon into being in the strangely defined space.

This place he made into a lodestone, for all of the souls of the dead, and those still living, not explicitly claimed by another force. All those who had died or would die would eventually end up in the City Cemetery. They had been claimed, in the interest of science, by Death itself, for his own purposes.

From all over the material plane they came, awakening in their rooms or their graves, confused and out of place. Ensirex was no welcoming host, but a being of infinite curiosity and no moral limitations, he began his research immediately.

Ensirex, The Cemetery

The first thing he began to research, the first thing for which he grabbed souls from their rooms, plucked them from their graves and tore them from the fences, was his about what Vlycent had said. He wondered, if he combined his divinity with the souls of the mortals as Vlycent had done with himself and his brothers.

Taking a number of souls into his lab he attempted to add a piece of his own spirit to their own, adding a black and white sliver to their soul. The effect, however, was not quite what he had expected. After a moment of integration, the shard of his own power began to devour that of the other three gods that made up the soul. It consumed them and bolstered itself. He had expected that after this the soul would perhaps continue in a slightly altered version of its original self, but the outcome was far more unexpected, and more enlightening.

The soul, now purely of black and white, having devoured the other three, began to shift and change, pupating was the word that came most to Ensirex' mind. The metamorphosis continued, the pupae growing larger and larger, until a new life burst forth from the soul cocoon. It was somewhat like Ensirex in form, it had a mottled black and white carapace, a heavy exoskeleton and horns like a beetle. Like Ensirex it had six limbs, two large combat limbs with large clawed fingers coming from its shoulders, smaller more nimble limbs below. It was squatter and heavier than Ensirex, its legs shorter, its wings covered with an armored sheath.

Intrigued, Ensirex attempted the procedure on the rest of the souls. Over the course of his efforts he realized his soul slivers resembled black and white grubs, wriggling in his delicate white fingers. Most of the souls repeated the same metamorphosis, but each had a unique pattern to their black and white exoskeletons, and a unique configuration of beetle horns and jaws. In some, the souls of the other three gods seemed to react to the presence of the soul-grub mimicking it and devouring it, or one would devour the rest, sometimes the grub would join forces with another grub. They too would metamorphosis, their shapes imitating different kinds of arthropods depending on which of the soul grub or grubs remained to transform.

All of these creatures seemed to have some sense of Ensirex's personality, as well as aspects of the personality of the other gods that represented strongly in its final soul cocoon. Ensirex theorized that if other gods were to add their spark to the souls Ensirex drew to himself, they too would express themselves in the metamorphosis process. All of them showed reverance and loyalty for Ensirex, and he soon began to utilize them in organizing his domain, keeping the souls from escaping, and protecting the plane from any who might try and breach it, as well as any other tasks he had on hand.

0AP=15AP-5AP Weave Plane: The Cemetery (name subject to change if I come up with something more creative) -5 AP Cosmic Decree: The Cemetery is a lodestone to all souls, any soul not explicitly claimed (from AP actions, individual characters claimed IC, etc.) go to The Cemetery when their mortal body dies. -5AP Create Legendary Race: Phasamix, all Phasamix are the result of a beings spirit becoming Soul Grubs (through the influence of a piece of Ensirex's divine soul) there are numerous kinds of Phasamix, all based on what Soul Grubs survive after the soul is transformed, the survivors (from all of them to just one) pupates and metamorphosis into a Phasamix. The most common kind currently is the Thanorax, a beetle like Phasamix that is the result of Ensirex's Grub being the only one that survives

Hank McBadass

2012-10-25, 01:02 PM

Nous, Home

While Nous investigated the interior of the Library, his other self took perch on the top of a great tower which kept the time. With Each hour it struck a bell to mark the passage of time.

Every day, more and more people came to the Academy. Great scholars and novice students alike. They would appear on the mall, disoriented and confused. Some of them seemed intact. Others, the young ones, were particularly confused.

As more and more came, organization started to form, guided by Nous’s will. At first, were some suggestions: Bring supplies for deep expeditions into the library, don’t venture out into the city alone, beware the denizens, and all the other well helpful facts for life in the city. Then came academic standards for those that would study at the academy, an organized system of study and living arrangements. Finally, once the numbers grew large enough that informal enforcement of labor no longer worked, a full system of government formed.

Believing simultaneously in meritocracy and that no part of the debate should not have its voice, there were two broad classes. The faculty and everyone else. Non-faculty voted on a Senate which would vote on matters of everyday concern. Matters of production and distribution, the rules of daily life, the establishment of tribunals, and everything else that affected everyone in the society were decided by the Senate. The Faculty decided matters of instruction, reviewed and accepted scholarship, and handled the more fundamental aspects like the kind of society that The Academy would be and how it would interact with the world. To keep the Faculty clear from being caught up in the mundane and from influencing the day to day life, they stayed in white stone tower, only leaving to give instruction in other academic buildings. Their knowledge of the outside world came from reports of the general population.

Nous oversaw the formation of his society. He was pleased. The Academy rises still higher.

A society is formed within The Academy. It is conveniently also called The Academy.

AP: 4 -1(form society) = 3

Society gets the use of the Advanced Concept of the Jihad and the Mundane Concept of Higher Education

Amy and Tristan, Arlom

Amy and Tristan walked through Arlom. The giant towers and megalithic buildings surrounded them. A few times Tristan thought he could see something out of the corner of his eye but never got a good look. Amy was not half so wary. She light heartedly strolled down the boulevard, practically skipping. Tristan thought it was too good to be true. Someone had to have written the graffiti that appeared on empty windows and walls had to be written by someone. “Food at the Fountain” and “Beware of the Mayor” were particularly ominous. Still, the road was taking them straight to the Academy and nothing had threatened them yet.

“So Amy, when we get there…”

“It will be great I’ll get to focus on my research and you will get to focus on yours. Just like we wanted.” Amy’s smile grew even wider.

Anicetus, The Summit

“ Well Faraday,” Anicetus’s voice shaking. Yajera’Bok reached out with his mind to calm down the old man. “Of course the Order would consent to the Three Suns wishes and gladly accept a central place of learning.” Yajera’Bok spread his mental counsel to the others and the debate began amongst them all. No one suggested turning down the god’s offer on the spot though.

Elemental

2012-10-25, 11:27 PM

The Summit, or what's left of it...

"That is excellent Ancietus. Our Lord Velharan only means the best, as I'm sure you can see. Regrettably, Our Lord Valmyr is a bit more rash..."
He made the symbol of three suns above his heart and bowed his head for a moment.
"A central place of learning would be so much more efficient. Those who wish to learn from you can more easily seek you out and the members of your Order will have a place to call home here on Sol Lumaria.
"But the question remains, which city would you like to establish your institution? Lord Velharan suggested we call it a "University", a place to study all things."
Faraday reached into a pocket and withdrew a map of the lands of the Tel-Velharan.
"There are a few possibly sites. A smaller city would be more appropriate as you would be free from political interference.
"I suggest Arkhana. It's a beautiful spot with a wonderful view of the surrounding land. It's remote, but then you'll be left alone by those who don't really have any business with you."

I'm working on a map of the Lands of the Tel-Velharan right now.

TheDarkDM

2012-10-26, 02:21 AM

Valmyr and Velharan

Turning as his brother approached, Valmyr exited the temple and took to the air.

"It was harsh brother, true, but by her example others might be jolted from their dark path and rejoin the light. I must confess surprise that you are meeting with heretics, but I suppose those undaunted by threat of annihilation might be won over by your advances."

The city faded into the distance, and Valmyr glanced to his brother.

"But this disloyalty fills me with unease, Velharan. Our own children are being lured away by the false promises of other gods, and our pantheon is scattered. Once we recover Vylcent, we must take action against this incursion of chaos - my son Ordon punishes those who violate the sanctity of oaths, but we must safeguard against actions taken in secret as well."

Valmyr stopped suddenly, floating above the deep ocean.

"Yes...we have a judge, but we need jury as well. Someone to watch the mortals and reward their faith and punish their heresy. A being of variance, to complement one of stricture."

Valmyr reached down, and the ocean boiled, great clouds of steam filling the sky in an instant. In his palm, a flickering ember was sparked, and as he began to wave his free hand in a circle above it the wind began to grow. It was slow at first, just a faint stirring at the edge of the vast fog, but soon it had grown into a whirlwind, sucking the chaotic mists into a single solid vessel. Chaos was forced into wondrous order as a perfect sphere of solid mist formed around the spark, and as Valmyr withdrew his hand it remained floating in the free air. He watched it for a time, before bringing his palm up to touch the damp surface.

"Awaken."

At once, the sphere shattered, raining crystal light upon the waves below. In its place floated a new being, a woman with lustrous white hair. As her colorless eyes opened for the first time, Valmyr reached out his hand.

"Welcome my daughter. I name you Syviina, and greet you with joy."

Mynxae

2012-10-26, 08:10 AM

Valmyr and Velharan

"Awaken."

At once, the sphere shattered, raining crystal light upon the waves below. In its place floated a new being, a woman with lustrous white hair. As her colorless eyes opened for the first time, Valmyr reached out his hand.

"Welcome my daughter. I name you Syviina, and greet you with joy."

Valmyr, Velharan and Syviina

Syviina reached out her hand to clasp his briefly, enjoying the warm grip of her father's hand, if only for a moment. "Greetings Father. And greetings to you, stranger. What is your name?" she stated, looking curiously at the strange deity next to Valmyr. She shrugged her curiosity off, and glanced at the world below, her eyes opening wide in wonder. She immediately spotted a large traveling family that looked a bit on the poor side, with ragged clothes and skeletal-like bodies as they couldn't afford much food it seemed. She felt pity for them and whisked herself and them away from the stranger and her father, waving briefly before she departed.

Somewhere distant from civilisation

Syviina appeared with the large traveling family, who looked startled and scared. "Do not be afraid, humans! I am here to guide you to a better future. For I, Syviina, Seer of All, has seen your future, and alongside me, you shall do greatly!" she cried devoutly. She waved her hand and summoned food and clean clothes akin to what a devout monk would wear for them to wear. They all fell to their feet in praise at this miracle, but Syviina merely shrugged it off. "There is no need for that, I am just doing what is right in this world to mortals" she said seriously.

She slowly raised herself up into the air and saw the perfect spot to create a temple for her followers and thought "Let it be so". A large hill sprung into the air as a small wall and gate appeared at the top, ringing it just in case of attack, or even just to deny entry to evil. Next a grand courtyard with training posts came into existence, and then several houses with tiled roofs that were enough to house a large town. Then, the last to be made was the large shrine that was made in such a way that hymn's could travel throughout it in echoes and never stop. As a sidethought, she created an elevator to travel up and down the small cliff-face that was the ultimate protection of the temple.

The people gazed in awe and gathered their belongings, walking slowly up to what shall be known as the Temple of Syviina. Syviina glanced at her new followers and frowned, for they were few. She sent her presence out to find more, and was suddenly struck by the cries of the dying, the hungry and the dirt-poor. She summoned them all and healed them, fed them and helped them get back on their feet. They look dumbstruck as so suddenly, their lives had been changed utterly forever.

She smiled at her followers benevolently, but forgot two minor details. The first, there didn't seem to be anything to control so she decreed:

"Forevermore, every mortal and immortal being except for the Divine are susceptible to Luck"

The second thing she thought she ought to do was to talk to her father. "I apologise for my swift departure, but I needed to attend to some urgent matters. Father, my people have mentioned that you and some other deities have come together as what they call a 'Pantheon'. Is that correct? If so, could I please request to join?" she thought to Valmyr with a serious tone.

Start AP: 15.

Cosmic Decree AP5: "Forevermore, every mortal and immortal being except for the Divine are susceptible to Luck".

Form Society AP1: The Monks of Syviina, proficient in Martial Arts for defence and protecting the weak. They live in the Temple of Syviina and shelter the weak, old, young, cold, dying, hungry and homeless.

Alter Land AP1: Syviina creates the Temple of Syviina, which is large enough for the population of a large town (perhaps 5,000-15,000 people) to live comfortably.

Create Mundane Concept AP1: Basic mechanisms, such as elevators, switches and levers to open gates etc.

Create Advanced Concept AP2: Martial Arts. The Monks of the Temple of Syviina are proficient in Martial Arts, but only use it for defence or protection of those who cannot protect themselves.

End AP: 5.

AgentIndy

2012-10-26, 08:22 AM

Wreya-Traveling across the Sky

A Voidborn once again looked at the planets, and acknowledged them. His uncivilized race had been preoccupied with reproduction, and contemplation of the void. Not him, he understood the Void intrinsically, like it was breathing.

His name is Lkue.

But unlike Venner before him, he found the planets to be interesting due to the mortals, and their society.Maybe if he could bring civilization to Wreya, they would be more than nomads on this rock. Maybe...

Lkue extended his wings, and left Wreya, not knowing if he would ever return, but if he did, he'd bring civilization.

Elemental

2012-10-26, 09:02 AM

Valmyr, Velharan and the Newborn

I am Velharan young one.
He watched as Syviina flew off.
I have noticed that the young are always quick.
His brother had spoken of grave matters. But he had dealt with many of them as well.
I had met with them to integrate them into the Tel-Velharan such that the common people need not fear them. They may have turned from us, but I still desired to keep them safe.
But alas, there is little that can be done about matters hidden from our sight. Fortunately, your actions mitigate what can be done from the shadows.
I suggest we banish those who would cause such disruptions such that the Gods who led them away from our light may care for them.

Draken

2012-10-26, 09:09 AM

A Stable of Arlom

Cloven hooves impatiently smashed against the hay-covered stones while blind servants affixated silver plates to an unthinkable beast, its heads screeched for release from the bindings of its pen and its tongues and tails lashed at those foolish enough to stand in front or behind the angered mare.

A particularly vicious strike sent a servant orc tumbling back towards the front door, stopping only at the silver-plated feet of the steed's knight, his silent presence demanding that the beast itself be quiet and that the servants nearby grovel as it was their place to do.

Five locks snapped and the steed left its cage, heading forward towards the exit of the stable, knight on its side. Only under the suns of Terástian daylight did the Traveller King take to the saddle and spur his mount onwards.

Places to be.

Sol Lumaria - Distant From Civilization

In immemorial time, Ing'dras paved all the roads that would ever be used by civilized folk in the ages to come. It was a simple job of geomancy, really, an evalutation of the best places for a variety of sociopolitical and economical necessities.

Some were a bit more wayward than others. And many of these roads had fallen into disuse ever since the Vast Gate first walked them.

Ing'dras' steed touches an ancient road before the high bluffs of Syviina's Temple, a swirl of silver sand blows to shreds the weeds that grew between the ancient cobblestones, allowing the steps of the steed to echo through the hills like in days long gone.

From that point it is a lazy stroll through the pacate countryside of Sol Lumaria, peaceful enough in small doses, but it just lacked a certain flair for a venturesome soul (or dissimilar spirit), unlike the untamed wilds of Terástia.

Well, to each his own.

Ing'dras saw a writing on a wall that never was, and it said that Valmyr had wrought a goddess to know the future. The Gate felt compelled to meet with this little voyeur beforehand. It was only proper.

His arrival took only a well-placed moment following Syviina's conclusion of her fatherly affairs, the man is nothing if timely.

"Greetings, young goddess. I believe I interrupt nothing."

He knows for a fact he doesn't, it has just been made explicty a few lines above after all.

bryn0528

2012-10-26, 10:01 AM

Summit's End.
A sacrifice, a martyr, a lamb burned upon the pyre. Blood for blood, only blood washed away all impurity. Only blood absolved sins. Out of any that named themselves Skull, Valentina remained perhaps the most respectable. Never had she plunged a dagger into a man's heart or laid poison upon a woman's lip. She delayed her death, prolonged her youth, her sin perhaps hidden in those delicate herbs. Or, maybe, her crime spoke to her ignorance; in all her years of life--and there were many--she learned very little of the world. Her last thought evaporated out of her blackened skull.
TAB Six men fled from the temple. They ran fast and hard. They did not know the wind which blew from the doors of the temple preserved her body within the very halls that hounded her for life. The irony, that the fear stemmed from stone-throwers boiled into the defiance which finally alighted her body and soul, literally. Each man running now could recall, at perhaps a better disposition, her campfire tales and the quiet strength which lashed beneath the surface of her skin.

Veta.
It stood far beneath the waves, and a ways out from the shore. But he could see it, still. Not, perhaps, with eyes, but in his being he knew it to be there. Stone arches cascading uselessly, empty rooms and alleys full of barnacles and colorful fishes. Could a fish pass through an empty door and into the City? A silly thought, fish don't have hands to open the way. But he had hands, he could open many ways.
TAB Tulio stands on the edge of the cliff. Perhaps the narration shall go back to speak of things that happened before, but now, he is here, standing with Gioseppe. Alcide is not to be found, at the moment, or Vincenzo from so long before. But he knows that they will come, in time.
TAB "The news has arrived, Tulio," Gioseppe speaks carefully. The Suns just began their descents now, edging the horizon in brilliant colors among the entire spectrum. "Valentina is," he paused awkwardly. "No more."
TAB Tulio stood for a while in silence. His head tilted downwards somewhat, almost in regret or shame. "It is of no consequence," he said devoid of emotion. "I knew the moment she burned. I felt it here, so far away, within." He licked his dry lips with a dry tongue. "It is time."
TAB "Do you think you can really do it? I mean, control an Oroi like that? I know you channeled the..." His words faltered as he saw the shadows draw closer. From the bottom of the sea, they reached out as so many whipping tails. Tulio caught them in his hand, and pulled them so taught they moaned in agony.
TAB There is no sensation to compare that of channeling an Oroi. It is, perhaps, the feeling of dipping one's hand in warm water, and then cool. Or of eating an apple. That pain from looking into the sunslight after being trapped in the dark for far too long. It is the act of taking an essence and bringing it into yourself. It is an act of possession, of losing what becomes you, and turning it into something new. The exact sensation of becoming a city is difficult to describe for Tulio.
TAB He can now feel the water rushing over his skin. No, not skin, but masonry. But he can, at the same moment, feel the chill night breeze and the warmth of Gioseppe at his side. He can feel his feet swaying in the tall, thick grasses, but also his foundations stretching deep into the solid earth. He can feel the damage done to him, the cracks and the rubble. His veins are not veins, they are streets. His eyes are not eyes, they are doors.
TAB Tulio groaned as he moved his ancient bones. They threatened to snap, but his will held strong and the joints remain true. He choked, he coughed, he was drowning in the salty sea. He raised his arms, paddled furiously for the surface. The sensation of water passed across his face, and in a sudden explosion, he felt the air above. Releif.
TAB The sea bubbled, and the tops of towers thrust through the water. A loud rumbling filled the air, as decayed buildings undergo reconstruction, reorganization, retribution. The city dripped seawater, and gleamed in the last of the sunslight. Reinascieza awakened.

The Son of the City.
He ran surprisingly fast through the City. It did not occur to him that the streets and pathways were difficult for most. Occasionally, he stopped to allow Venner and Lucian to catch up. Mostly, he just ran on, always knowing where he headed. He avoided the obstacles, and guided the pair to safety. Where was he running to? He, for a while, just ran. Ran fast and far enough away from the Fountain. From any Fear that he knew.
TAB Food, he thought, in occordance with the deceptive messages of the fountain. He never gave food much thought before, but now there were three, and food became more important now. Food, we need lots of food. A large amount of food. But he knew such a thing did not exist in the City. Nothing was easy in the City--it forged only the strongest of minds and bodies.
TAB That's when he saw it. Just over the tops of the buildings. He stood on a road on a hill, looking down at impressive fields of green. "What is that?" He asked, but he knew. Farms. Fields. Every City needed the fertile earth, for foundations of stone and food. A great wall stood beyond, protecting the border from foreign attack. "Hurry! There is food."

Boar's Pass.
After the party, Tulio's head pounded with the remnants of wine. A sickly sweet smell lingered in his room. He stood and examined Qu'mos, enchanted by its sheer... uniqueness. He never before saw such a creature like this, this close. The previous day revealed an Ing, but he passed it much too quicly on the streets to get a proper look. He examined now, in detail, the edges of those wicked talons. It spoke, and he took a step back in surprise.
TAB "I can't say that I'm one to read very often." He responded. So Valentina had spoke truth after all, not that it mattered. She slept in the next room. The group would depart together in the morning, to find the Gate. The Dwarves did not use it, for they hardly left the city but to hunt, but Cera had used it to arrive. She did not want them to travel with the other Foxkin socialites, so they would travel tomorrow. "But hardly, it seems any of your or my concern."

The Marquis' AP = 0.

The Skulls; Alter Land (1 AP). Raising Veta from the bottom of the sea, and recreating it into Reinascieza. Mystic1111 is donating 2 AP to the action.

Mynxae

2012-10-26, 10:49 AM

A Road Near The Temple of Syviina

A flash of the past came to her, and she suddenly knew the name of the one speaking to her. "Greetings Ing'Dras. What is it you wish to speak to me about?" she said calmly, with a slight grin.

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-26, 11:10 AM

Sunrunner Returns

Captain Topez and the crew of the Sunrunner were making their thenth trade run to the lands of the Tel-Velharan. Their ship was laden with goods that the humans used for the strangest things. Ornamentation, usually, but it could not be expected for them to understand the full potential that crystal latices possessed. Even the most intelligent of Quartzian researchers were only just barely unlocking its potential.

Captain Topez had been given a special mission as well. He bore the supreme duty of negotiating an official contract of alliance with the Tel-Velharan. The potential impacts of such an alliance could not be underestimated, and so the captain was sworn to absolute secrecy regarding their contents.

Sunrunner stopped over Antarel, and the captain descended from the starskiff, the trade agreement clutched in his hands.

Starting AP: 10
Create Mundane Concept: Contracts. Unlike Oaths, these are enforced by entirely mundane means but still carry the weight of their signers' honor. No one is better at writing contracts (especially merchant and trade contracts) than the Quartzians, who always seem to profit from their ventures, no matter how unusual they seem.

This does not mean that Quartzians go out of their way to screw the other signatories. Just the opposite. Everyone profits from a trade agreement written by the Quartzians.

Create Mundane Concept: Negotiations. If there's a problem that needs mediating, a group that needs direction, or a random person in need of social assistance... the Quartzians are there to help. Any negotiation led or mediated by a Quartzian is likely to end with every party happy, because that's what the Quartzians want, for everyone to be happy.

So, as per mystic's suggestion regarding AP spent on mundane concepts Quartzian culture is now defined (partially) by their masterful abilities regarding contracts and negotiations. They are an entire race of Henry Kissingers. Only not ugly :smalltongue:

Final AP: 8

Elemental

2012-10-26, 11:31 AM

Hank McBadass

2012-10-26, 12:17 PM

Amy and Tristan, The Shadows Within

The Academy was in view in the distance. Only a mile or two left to go. Relief washed over Tristan. Their journey had not been hard but legends were told of this city. They said that it was alive, that it was a place full of horrors. Nothing horrible had presented itself to them.

While on one hand Tristan was glad, he was also disappointed. He had hoped he would have the chance to prove himself to Amy. To win her affection. Of course, he was hoping for a small challenge something easy to fight. Like a wolf. He figured a wolf would be easy to fight. Not a pack of wolves, mind you, but a single wolf. Back before he began his research he had discussed at length how a human could kill a wolf with his bare hands. It didn’t weigh that much and once you got your hands on it the wolf had no chance. Unfortunately, no wolf had confronted them and Amy threw his spear away when the orcs ambushed. How was he supposed to make Amy love him if he couldn’t prove his worth?

The fact was, Amy didn’t see him as a man. Back in Tel-Velharan she would talk of the warriors, the gallant sailors who would come back laden with treasure only to piss it away on of shore leave, and the men of leisure to him – about rough, masculine hands on her body and weekends at luxurious villas overlooking the Vetaician coast. Tristan had none of those things and was well aware he couldn’t compete. But here, where no one else could distract her? He thought he had a chance, but time was running out.

“You know Amy, I think your natural hair color is quite pretty.” Her hair had grown out over their weeks of travel and her natural brown roots were visible.

“Hmm? Well, I don’t know. Maybe. I don’t mind it so much but everyone else dyes theirs one of the colors of the three suns. Nobody would go for a girl with brown hair so I figured I’d go with blond and some green highlights. You know what they say about greenheads.” Amy laughed.

“I mean yeah, Blond and Green works for you but I mean brown is good too… you know … at least on you.”

But Amy had stopped listening. In an alley to the right a dwarf was jumping up and down on one leg. “What in Ordon’s Pit is he doing?” asked Amy. She walked up to him. “Hey, you! Are you ok?”

“No stay away! The shadows are here!” the leaping dwarf said.

Tristan shouted back, “Yeah, everyone casts a shadow now come on and stop being an idiot.”

The dwarf bean to alternate hops. “Yes but these shadows are the Denizens. If you do not follow their games they will make you pay.”
He continued hopping until he finally stumbled. “Damn it” the man swore and then began to sob. The shadow then merged with his own body and then all of a sudden one leg was missing. There was no cut, no blood – the leg simply vanished. “I refuse to do this anymore. I will not be a play toy, I am a Dwarf of the Queen’s Council of Boars Pass and there is no winning this game” The dwarf stopped following the Denizins directions. The shadows did not look happy. They reached at the dwarfs body and each grabbed a limb and pulled. The dwarf was ripped into pieces by the shadows and this time there was blood. On the wall a pattern was splattered, “Play by the rules or you will be next.”

Tristan looked on in horror. He was so in shock that he didn’t scream or turn to run. He just stood there, moth ajar. Amy was not so paralyzed she turned to run.

Amy did not get far. After two steps she was yanked back toward the dwarf’s corpse and fell in his pooling blood. The shadows had gotten her now. They were signaling her to roll … into the blood and dwarf bits on the ground. Amy cried out.

Tristan saw what was happening and felt deflated. He had wanted something to happen so he could play the hero but not this. Not something he was powerless to prevent or stop. The shadows took notice of him and appeared to laugh. They didn’t make a sound but their shuddering forms was unmistakable. They indicated to Amy, who was now covered in the dwarf’s blood to take off her top. Then her skirt. Then her underclothes. Hesitantly, Amy began complying, shocked more than anything. Why would the shadows desire that?

Tristan helplessly watched on. The darker parts of his soul wanted to let the shadow’s charade continue. How he had fantasized this before: Amy slowly taking her clothes off then offering herself to him. It was the thought he had every time he performed his nightly ritual before bed. The shadows must be able to pierce the veil of mind and soul (or they could read the expression under the terror on Tristan’s face) because that is exactly what they mimed for her to do next. She hesitantly laid on the ground naked and motioned for Tristan to come to her. Now came the horrors of the city as realization of the shadow’s games dawned on Amy. The shadows doubled over in laughter. They signaled Tristan to go.

No. Even in his darkest fantasies this is not what he wanted: the dwarfs blood smeared over her pale skin except the caverns her now found tears carved clean paths, her sobs in stark contrast with her actions, the terror in her eyes. Tristan didn’t know what to do. The Shadows had not reached out to him but if he didn’t act they would kill her like the dwarf. “Can I do this? Can I become the instrument of her rape to save her life?” Tristan stepped forward.

That is when he saw it. The glint of steel in sunshine and felt it calling to him. It resonated with his soul. “Too long have I remained dormant. Use me and together we can save her and all others from the horrors that exist in this world.” It said without words. Tristan looked at the mighty sword of twisted, blackened steel, embedded in the concrete of the sidewalk … and acted.

Tristan had never been much of a fighter – Amy’s previous insistence that he was dumb for bringing the spear on their expedition was correct – but upon reaching Soulswallower, his mind became full of martial knowledge and long neglected muscles grew taut. The shadows paused. They should have fled. Tristan let out a roar and leapt at the shadows. With a single swipe he had dispatched them all … feeding the Devourer with fresh souls.

All this happened in a single of Amy’s trembling breaths. Tristan put the sword on his shoulder and stood there, looking at Amy. After a several minutes her breathing began to slow and her sobs subside. The shadows did more than force her actions; they entered her mind and made her relive that one night, what had just that morning seemed so long ago. The entire journey she had hoped that Tristan would make a move and they could share each other’s bodies. Not like that though. And now the shadows had ruined it. Forever tying the image of Tristan with her rapist. He had even moved toward her in the same way. She knew he was going to do it was going to do it before he saw the sword.

Eventually she realized Tristan was standing over her, his eyes seemed darker. “Do … do you mind … looking away … while I… put these back on?” She asked, wiping her tears only to begin more sobbing. Tristan turned his back and returned to the path that Arlom had made for them. They should not have strayed from it.

Amy and Tristan, The Just Outside the Academy

Amy and Tristan walked along Arlom’s empty streets toward the Academy in silence. Amy had stopped crying and regained her composure. But she would not talk to Tristan. Tristan began getting irritated. He had saved her life and now she was going to shut down. It is not like he had actually done what the shadows wanted. But maybe he should have. Women like her never went for what was good for them. It was just like back in Sol Lumaria, she would find some rich playboy or construction worker and come to him to talk about it when she caught them with some other floozy.

Tristan turned to Amy. “So what you aren’t talking to me now? I save your life and somehow I’m the bad guy?”

“It’s not that. I just … the shadows … they …” Amy fell silent.
Tristan was feed up. He wasn’t putting up with any more if this from her.

“Look Amy, I came on this trip because I love you. I don’t give a damn about the academy, my research was fine on Sol Lumaria. So what’s it going to be between us?”

“I appreciate you coming I really do.” Amy fought back tears, she was through crying. “But I can’t right now. I really can’t.”

“**** that. The Academy is right ahead. I guess you don’t need me anymore now that you are so close.” Tristan turned around and headed back along the empty street.

“Wait, where are you going?” Asked Amy as she ran to follow him. “No. Come on the Academy is right there.”

Tristan turned back. “What do you care?” He gave her a shove. Harder than he wanted to: she fell to the ground and slid up the street, tearing a hole through her sleeve. Probably not harder than she deserved though, he thought and continued walking into Arlom.

Amy sat motionless on the ground and watched Tristan walk away. He never looked back. Eventually she stood up and headed to the Academy.

Nous, watching over The Academy from its perch on the clock tower, was pleased. It felt its domain grow. Not so much increasing as remembering something that was always there.

The Jihad has its captain.

AP: Starting 3

- 3 gain domain: War (Jihad). 2 (form order) + 1 (praise Anicetus) + 2 (advanced concept: Jihad + 1 (curse Ing -- rescinded) + 1 (form society: The Academy)

Ending AP: 0

* As a clarification, The Academy is the society which the Order of the Long Debate serves.

* Nous is now a Lesser God with domains (portfolios) of: Enlightenment (perception), Knowledge (scholarship), Law (judgement), War (Jihad). Also working on Time (prophecy) / Magic (prophecy) /Time (prediction) / Science (Prediction) depending on what the new god coming in is like. Works done so far towards this domain is the monument (5) with every possibility which Nous is studying.

Draken

2012-10-26, 01:26 PM

Snowfire

2012-10-26, 02:25 PM

Inside StarseekerThe door inside Starseeker led to the cargo bay where the refugees from Arlom were kept. Although well lit, not a single one cast a shadow. In the far corner of the cargo bay, a sphere of Aether kept a group of Vahnatai from interfering with the relative peace of the interior.

Acantheis reached down and picked up one of the mortals. As you can see, sisters, they cast no shadow. That is only the most obvious of their symptoms. Paranoia, delusions, a desire to return to Arlom. None of these were in place before they were taken from the city by the Green Sun and put on my Starseeker.

Xia growled softly, the very air vibrating around her as she reached carefully into the minds of those mortals around her, opening herself to their feelings - and recoiling swiftly.

"I think that my Children may have some issues with the one who did this. But for now...I would gladly help you fix this. She spread out her hands, light blooming from her fingers in ribbons of crackling light. "Let our voices and powers entwine, to restore those here and to warn all others who would be tempted by the tortured city."

Rollover: 6 + 5 = 11 AP

Joint Boon: 11 - 3 = 8 AP

AgentIndy

2012-10-26, 03:17 PM

The Son of the City.
He ran surprisingly fast through the City. It did not occur to him that the streets and pathways were difficult for most. Occasionally, he stopped to allow Venner and Lucian to catch up. Mostly, he just ran on, always knowing where he headed. He avoided the obstacles, and guided the pair to safety. Where was he running to? He, for a while, just ran. Ran fast and far enough away from the Fountain. From any Fear that he knew.
TAB Food, he thought, in occordance with the deceptive messages of the fountain. He never gave food much thought before, but now there were three, and food became more important now. Food, we need lots of food. A large amount of food. But he knew such a thing did not exist in the City. Nothing was easy in the City--it forged only the strongest of minds and bodies.
TAB That's when he saw it. Just over the tops of the buildings. He stood on a road on a hill, looking down at impressive fields of green. "What is that?" He asked, but he knew. Farms. Fields. Every City needed the fertile earth, for foundations of stone and food. A great wall stood beyond, protecting the border from foreign attack. "Hurry! There is food."

Arlom-Son, and Friends

Venner followed, eventually unfurling his wings, to help him attempt parkour. He was slightly successful, and then he looked on the fields.

"What...Is food?"

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-26, 04:31 PM

Antarel

As Captain Topez arrived at the Council Chambers of Antarel, he found not the city's usually councillors, but a group of mostly older individuals wearing simple circlets of gold or silver. The eldest of them stood as the Captain entered and spoke, her voiced bearing with it years of authority.
"Captain Topez. Your arrival here today is most fortuitous. We had intended to summon one of your brethren before our Court.
"But we shall listen to what it is you desire to speak with us about before we bore you with matters of economics."
She returned to her seat to wait for Topez to speak, all eyes in the room were on him.

Tel-Velharan. Changing the 'e' to an 'o' changes the quasi-definition of it. It would also be insulting.

"I did not expect to be expected." Captain Topez said to the elders. "Although, I was sent here by my Trade Federation to formalize our arrangements. We have offered, here, a formal alliance between our people. I'm sure you'll find the terms most agreeable."

Captain Topez takes out a sheaf of parchment, probable the first time the Tel-Velharan have ever seen a Quartzian use something that the humans had traded to them. "I had hoped to do this with a bit more ceremony, it's a momentous occasion for our people."

The trade alliance that's being offered should be a very sweet deal for the Tel-Velharan, as per my mundane concepts. That being said, there's no compulsion involved, so the Tel-Velharan can react however you want.

Starseeker

Xia growled softly, the very air vibrating around her as she reached carefully into the minds of those mortals around her, opening herself to their feelings - and recoiling swiftly.

"I think that my Children may have some issues with the one who did this. But for now...I would gladly help you fix this. She spread out her hands, light blooming from her fingers in ribbons of crackling light. "Let our voices and powers entwine, to restore those here and to warn all others who would be tempted by the tortured city."

A bit more dramatic than I usually prefer to do things, but I suppose there's nothing wrong with a little showmanship. The crystal god raised both hands and summoned a dark cloud of stormy Aether from within his being. We should probably make sure this doesn't happen again too, while we're at it. I'll put up a few signs here and there. The power rippled out from Starseeker, effecting minor, but significant changes.

Starting AP: 8
Joint Boon with Xia: 2 AP- restoring the refugees' shadows and mental states to their form prior to the below Scourge that Mystic applied. This is just for the Refugees aboard the Starseeker.

4 AP Scourge: All mortals who leave the streets of Arlom leave behind their shadow which becomes a Denizen. Little is known about Denizens other that they live in the city and like everything else in it always remain at the corner of your vision. People who lost their shadows follow the symptoms and behaviors listed in this post.

Curse: 1 AP, Arlom's Doors now bear clear warning signs that anyone looking at them can easily see and read. (You can fluff it however you want, but the idea is that anyone who looks at a door connected to Arlom sees a sign that reads "DANGER DO NOT ENTER" in whatever language and wording is likely to be the most effective at preventing them from entering the door).

Final AP: 5

Can Xia cover 3 AP? If not I can take on more of it.

Snowfire

2012-10-26, 05:10 PM

Starseeker

A bit more dramatic than I usually prefer to do things, but I suppose there's nothing wrong with a little showmanship. The crystal god raised both hands and summoned a dark cloud of stormy Aether from within his being. We should probably make sure this doesn't happen again too, while we're at it. I'll put up a few signs here and there. The power rippled out from Starseeker, effecting minor, but significant changes.

Starting AP: 8
Joint Boon with Xia: 2 AP- restoring the refugees' shadows and mental states to their form prior to the below Scourge that Mystic applied. This is just for the Refugees aboard the Starseeker.

Curse: 1 AP, Arlom's Doors now bear clear warning signs that anyone looking at them can easily see and read. (You can fluff it however you want, but the idea is that anyone who looks at a door connected to Arlom sees a sign that reads "DANGER DO NOT ENTER" in whatever language and wording is likely to be the most effective at preventing them from entering the door).

Final AP: 5

Can Xia cover 3 AP? If not I can take on more of it.

Starseeker

Xia felt the power explode out of her spreading out across existence in concert with Acantheis's own, carefully controlled strength. Her power was very different, fast and sometimes showy, with the crackling of a powerful storm hidden beneath it. And as the blessing swept over reality, she smiled at the god with whom she had worked.

"Thank you, Acantheis." She said, bowing slightly to the crystal god. "You have shown me and my sister that not all in this universe are as cruel as the one whose work we have put paid to here and now." She held out a hand, silver metal glinting in faint light of the three suns. "And...I have a request. Would you be willing to help me create? The light of the three suns shines but dimly this far out. I would give all those who venture this far other stars to with which to chart their progress."

Halcyon Rising

Those aboard Halcyon had not been idle in learning the intricacies of their home. To chart the paths between space with the artifacts of their Sister-mothers was no easy task, but one that they had learnt quickly from the steadily stirring consciousness that slept within their home. And as their understanding grew, they turned to other, less complex, concepts.

The arts of science were their birthright, for without it they never could have been. And to learn of those arts was to learn more of themselves.

Create Mundane Concept (Mathematics): 8 - 1 = 7 AP

Create Advanced Concept (Natural Philosophy): 7 - 2 = 5 AP
Olde school name for physics, which fits rather better in the case of the Steelthorns.

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-26, 05:19 PM

Starseeker

Xia felt the power explode out of her spreading out across existence in concert with Acantheis's own, carefully controlled strength. Her power was very different, fast and sometimes showy, with the crackling of a powerful storm hidden beneath it. And as the blessing swept over reality, she smiled at the god with whom she had worked.

"Thank you, Acantheis." She said, bowing slightly to the crystal god. "You have shown me and my sister that not all in this universe are as cruel as the one whose work we have put paid to here and now." She held out a hand, silver metal glinting in faint light of the three suns. "And...I have a request. Would you be willing to help me create? The light of the three suns shines but dimly this far out. I would give all those who venture this far other stars to with which to chart their progress."

Halcyon Rising

Those aboard Halcyon had not been idle in learning the intricacies of their home. To chart the paths between space with the artifacts of their Sister-mothers was no easy task, but one that they had learnt quickly from the steadily stirring consciousness that slept within their home. And as their understanding grew, they turned to other, less complex, concepts.

The arts of science were their birthright, for without it they never could have been. And to learn of those arts was to learn more of themselves.

Create Mundane Concept (Mathematics): 7 - 1 = 6 AP

Create Advanced Concept (Natural Philosophy): 6 - 2 = 4 AP
Olde school name for physics, which fits rather better in the case of the Steelthorns.

I don't see why not. I'm all about making new things. I'd rather they not just be shapeless lumps though. Three stars is impressive and all, but hardly artistic. Acantheis's four faces smiled. Are you any good at painting?

Snowfire

2012-10-26, 05:38 PM

Starseeker

I don't see why not. I'm all about making new things. I'd rather they not just be shapeless lumps though. Three stars is impressive and all, but hardly artistic. Acantheis's four faces smiled. Are you any good at painting?

"Painting?" Xia's cheeks darkened slightly, as if blushing. The the goddess swept her arms out, forming a great sphere formed of pinpricks of light around herself, Alynaia and Acantheis.

"Like...this?" She asked softly - almost shyly - as she raised one hand, twisting it slowly as she concentrated on the area of not-quite-stars behind it. The lights stilled, then burst into a whirling dance, spinning and twisting into a new configuration. Xia's eyelids flickered, the image she wished to portray shining in her mind, then she lowered her hand with a sudden outburst of breath. Lines of light traced between the now formed pattern, and the picture snapped into focus as they joined.

It was a likeness of Acantheis's face. She turned back to crystal-god, eyes bright - and yet hooded - in anticipation of his reply.

Lord_Asmodeus

2012-10-26, 06:44 PM

Ensirex, The Cemetery

Ensirex had been very interested in these recent developments. He had been studying the souls that had been brought in in more detail, and observing the metamorphosis process of the Phasamix. He had also begun to perform dissections upon them, as he had many of the Vahnatai and Ice Giants, living and dead.

The Phasamix had proven more robust than their merely mortal counterparts. What's more, unlike the purely physical beings he had taken apart and put back together before the Phasamix' internals seemed far more alike those of Vlycent, and likely Ensirex' own internal biology as well.

As he had toured some of the upper areas of the Cemetery, he noticed something strange. It was a gravestone unlike any he had seen till then. This was somewhat unusual, and worthy of investigation on its own, but what's more the gravestone was like a piece of very advanced machinery.

Ensirex, after looking at the grave for a moment, found it unlikely that the creature had been left un-buried according to its species' rights, so he went down into the catacombs and found the room beneath the grave. Within he found something far more intriguing than merely a unique grave in his graveyard.

Before him was a soul, in a highly advanced room. He might have believed it a fantasy projection, but it mimicked the very real representative stone above in construction and appearance, so it seemed more likely it was an accurate presentation of its home in life.

But more than that, its soul glowed not with the fire of the brothers three, but with a twin flame much unlike theirs. It burned silver and steel grey (colors subject to change). Ensirex was a-chitter with excitement. A soul infused with the essence of gods he had not yet encountered.

He stepped forward, bone pen and scroll in hand as he began to study every aspect of the new find, his eyes glowing, his antennae twitching, his mandibles twittering, with his excitement.

Hank McBadass

2012-10-26, 06:45 PM

Nous, Out and About: The Graveyard

Nous stood still as a statue on the clock tower looking out over The Academy grounds when he felt the reverberations throughout creation. Some new domain had been fashioned in Arlom but also beyond it.

We have overseen things here long enough.

Indeed. Our research in the library indicates that the society here will likely be stable over the short term.

A steward to watch over this in our absence would be ideal.

We are still here, inside the depths of the library.

But inside there our senses are limited to the rest of the Academy grounds.

We could sense any major actions here if we are attentive. We can perceive all of the material realm if we try.

Yes but there is too much data to collect if we do such. Let us go see this disturbance and keep part of our attention here.

There is little downside. Resolved.

Nous wanted to try an new method of travel. Rather than pulling reality around himself, it simply disappeared from the clock tower, and reappeared outside the Graveyard.

Nous called out to the Graveyard. Who is here?

Being night, none was looking at that exact moment. It would cause quite a stir the next day when the statue of Nous was found missing. Being a matter of some institutional significance, even the faculty was involved in the investigation.

Snowfire

2012-10-26, 07:01 PM

Lord_Asmodeus

2012-10-26, 07:17 PM

Ensirex, Steelthorn

Before he responded, Ensirex' antennae jerked upwards, sensing a new godly presence, and a copy of himself pulled its way from the original like it was liquid, skittering up a wall and through it, as the original continued as if nothing had happened.

"First death among Steelthorn? Interesting, interesting. I am Death. Perhaps, first Death among the gods."

he did not shake the souls outstretched appendage, for his hands were full and moving at rapid pace recording information, but it nodded its head. It could have been in reply, or merely one of the countless shift in its stance, whichever pleased Elis Torn to believe more.

His mandibles clicked and his throat uttered a strange series of pops, and his sickle shoulder claw came whistling down to cut a small shard from the soul.

Ensirex had, through his observations, discovered that souls were extremely resilient, much like his own divine essence, it would heal this small damage. His research had not determined whether the soul felt pain at such an action, though experiments done when they saw him do it and when they did not see him do it led him to believe if they felt anything at all from such a small action, they were not consciously aware of it.

Although, the reaction when they were seeing it were not the same, Ensirex believed that the observation of such a thing, so much to them like a wound in life, engendered the same sort of response. Perhaps such things would fade with time. It would be interesting to see.

He took the soul sliver and devoured some of it, the rest he secreted into a small container that disappeared from his hand, and appeared next to numerous others like it in his lab. "Intriguing, intriguing. How different from the others."

Ensirex, Nous

As the Academic called, Ensirex' copy responded, skittering up through the floor with a strange ripple, as if through an illusion, though it was very real. "A god calls, Death responds. Death, is here."

Snowfire

2012-10-26, 07:32 PM

Ensirex, Steelthorn

Before he responded, Ensirex' antennae jerked upwards, sensing a new godly presence, and a copy of himself pulled its way from the original like it was liquid, skittering up a wall and through it, as the original continued as if nothing had happened.

"First death among Steelthorn? Interesting, interesting. I am Death. Perhaps, first Death among the gods."

He did not shake the souls outstretched appendage, for his hands were full and moving at rapid pace recording information, but it nodded its head. It could have been in reply, or merely one of the countless shift in its stance, whichever pleased Elis Torn to believe more.

His mandibles clicked and his throat uttered a strange series of pops, and his sickle shoulder claw came whistling down to cut a small shard from the soul.

Ensirex had, through his observations, discovered that souls were extremely resilient, much like his own divine essence, it would heal this small damage. His research had not determined whether the soul felt pain at such an action, though experiments done when they saw him do it and when they did not see him do it led him to believe if they felt anything at all from such a small action, they were not consciously aware of it.

Although, the reaction when they were seeing it were not the same, Ensirex believed that the observation of such a thing, so much to them like a wound in life, engendered the same sort of response. Perhaps such things would fade with time. It would be interesting to see.

He took the soul sliver and devoured some of it, the rest he secreted into a small container that disappeared from his hand, and appeared next to numerous others like it in his lab. "Intriguing, intriguing. How different from the others."

Elis sprang back at the sudden attack, allowing only a sliver of his essence to be separated. And even as Ensirex devoured a small piece of it, he felt it burn its way through him, shooting down the inside of his arm and then breaking free to return to the soul of Elis, who shook his head disapprovingly.

"I would not to do that, cousin." The soul flared as the segment melded back, again many voices speaking as one. "Our Sister-mothers would take great offense to have our/their essence manipulated such without permission." The thorns all across it lengthened, the substance of the soul warping, shifting. "We are of Halcyon, sibling-children to the Sisters of Steel and Suffering. And you are testing our patience."

Lord_Asmodeus

2012-10-26, 07:42 PM

Ensirex, Elis Torn

As Ensirex' exoskeleton and flesh healed almost instantly he was writing on his scroll, recording this new development. "Unexpected. Unexpected. With the others it would have merely regrew, but it did not. Perhaps the returning, being a natural process, forestalled such necessary regrowth. Your soul tasted odd compared to others, as if many souls condensed. You speak of sister-mothers... strange... sibling-children as well. How are you souls so combined? Do you commune with them? Are you one soul divided, or perhaps, one soul is every soul, as the City is?"

THEChanger

2012-10-26, 07:51 PM

Arlom-The Sewers

Two small bursts of light spread through the dark caverns deep beneath Arlom, lighting the way for a most curious thing. It was about the size and shape of a dwarf-but that was where the similarities ended. Its face was completely smooth, except for two red eyes, which were the source of the two beams of light that exposed the festering filth of Arlom's sewers. Made entirely of metal, it possessed a powerful, muscular figure, and one arm ended in a vicious claw. The other arm had a massive hammer. This was Unit 002. Trudging through the filth and burning magma, Unit 002 slowly made his way through the sewers, seeking for a place to make his way to the surface.

"Accessing mission files.
Target: Marisa Fletcher.
Crime: Wilful obstruction of justice
Orders: Attempt recovery, kill if recovery no longer feasable."

Sol Lumaria

Unit 001 stepped out from a dark corner of a human city. His mission was clear. Clint the Foxkin had escaped, by means of the dark god the Marquis. Unit 001 was to find him, and bring him back.

Unit 001. The First Inevitable. Despite the many times the Inevitables had their minds changed, Unit 001 had always been a little different. The spark of the Three Suns still burned within him, albeit much less brightly than it once did. There were...blips in his programming. Odd little bumps. Still, his mission could not be denied.

The only thing which remained was to decide where to begin.

Snowfire

2012-10-26, 07:58 PM

Elis Torn, All we are is each other

Elis relaxed slightly at Ensirex's response, but kept his distance from the God as he replied - in his voice alone. "When they created us, our Sister-mothers created a Web of emotion and thought that unites us as a species. Our souls are a product of a mix of their divine essence, and their power protects itself - even here in your realm.

"But that is not, I suspect, alone what caused what you tried to take to return to me. For you see, our Sister-mothers gave us another gift. Innate protection against the tampering of the divine - for to do so would be to attract their attention - and the ability to call upon either or both of them in times of need." He smiled accommodatingly. "Would you like me to call them for you..?" He trailed off, tone expectant for a name.

Lord_Asmodeus

2012-10-26, 08:09 PM

Ensirex, Elis Torn

"Ensirex. To those who must name Death, I am Ensirex."

He considered the question for a moment, and only that. "That would likely be an elucidating experience."

He wrote more on his scroll, as a Thanorax walked by, it chittered to him and Ensirex chittered in response, their mandibles each clicking and their antennae twitching madly as they shared information. The Thanorax walked away, marking what it had learned on its own scroll.

"Hmm, this development does raise an interesting question about the introduction of divine essence fragments. It does not sound as if your souls were designed to incorporate the essence of other divinities if they so desired, as other souls are. This raises interesting questions about how it would interact with your soul. Perhaps the Sisters-Mothers could bring enlightenment to this question."

Snowfire

2012-10-26, 08:23 PM

Elis Torn, The Sisters of Steel and Suffering

"Very well. But know that all their creations, they make to protect mortal kine. Remember that in conversation with our Sister-mothers." The soul flared again, then blazed up into a blinding pillar of divine energy. Blue-silver lightning shattered the relative quiet, crackling as it spun languid arcs across the room.

And then, quite suddenly, there were two more presences in the room. One came from the steely grey part of Elis's souls, pouring out and forming into a slender female form - a great cloak billowing behind her in a nonexistent wind. A long, lethal looking halberd was held in her right hand, but not threatening in the manner of such.

"Greetings, Ensirex, First Death among Gods." The figure said, the lightning fading - and yet remaining as a crackling buzz beneath her words. "My name is Xia, Sister-mother to the Steelthorns."

Hank McBadass

2012-10-26, 08:52 PM

Ensirex, Nous

As the Academic called, Ensirex' copy responded, skittering up through the floor with a strange ripple, as if through an illusion, though it was very real. "A god calls, Death responds. Death, is here."

Ensirex, Nous

Death, we are Nous. We felt the creation of this place and wanted to investigate. The Library has several recorded possibilities that this could be. If we are not intruding to much, which is the case here? Can we see?

Lady Serpentine

2012-10-26, 10:38 PM

[Elis Torn, The Sisters of Steel and Suffering]

From the silver side of Elis Torn's soul, a Sufferheart - or at least, something that seemed to be a Sufferheart, though she was a divine at the same time - formed next to him, on the other side from her sister, and gazed curiously at Ensirex, apparently taking no notice of anything else in the room.

"Hm. Interesting. This one is tied to us, sister. He has caused much pain. And felt little in proportion? But there are many forms. Not knowing torments him. But enough?

Not without purpose, though. Always with a goal. Healing, or learning, admirable things to seek. Pain with a purpose we do not punish.

But there is a balance to uphold. One he has broken. And there is no chance for vengeance, which is again an infringement on our rights, is it not?

Yes yes. But he has harmed none of ours until the Torn One, and that one seeks no retribution. We will withhold judgement for now."

Mynxae

2012-10-26, 11:58 PM

One Old Road

"Clever girl."

Or perhaps Valmyr had told her, who is to know.

"It was written and so I have read that the Crimson Sun breathed your life with the word that you would see the future."

Ing'dras steed shifts a bit, stamping the road with its hooves.

"As keeper of time I must wonder his meaning thus, and how best to do so than to come to you and invite you for a walk outside."

One Old Road

Another flash of the past hit her, her eyes turning golden briefly. What she saw she reiterated to Ing'Dras, word for word, a golden picture being projected from her eyes of the event. "Yes...we have a judge, but we need jury as well. Someone to watch the mortals and reward their faith and punish their heresy. A being of variance, to complement one of stricture." After her vision ceased, she blinked. "Yes, I believe that explains it. A walk would be nice methinks" she said cunningly, summoning a great steed, a beautiful white horse that whinnied happily as she got in his back. "There there, gentle beast" she said calmly as she patted his mane.

The Temple of Syviina

A shard of Syviina appeared in front of her statue, startling some of the monks who were in quiet contemplation. "I apologise brothers, please, go back to your contemplation with my blessing" she said as she bowed to each one of them and walked out the huge wooden doors of the Temple. As she walked outside, various monks came to her, seeking her advice on this or that matter. She merely gave them something to think about, believing they would be able to find their own solution one way or another.

As she reached the stables, she saw those monks who had an affinity to the horses. She sensed they wished to travel the world, but didn't want to neglect their duties, which saddened them greatly. But Syviina had the solution. She walked up to the monks and smiled. "Today is your lucky day, monks. Saddle up your horses and prepare yourselves for a great journey. And do not worry about your duties, for you can carry them out as well with my blessing!" she cried, golden light being imbued into them.

They became slightly larger and muscular, looking brawny enough to take on five men at the same time and still win. They had the ability to use the Aether in small amounts, if to just conjure up some gold or a mere trick to confuse their foes. Or even perhaps to heal an injured person in need. "You shall be known as The Seekers. Now, go to your duties!" she said joyfully, a wide smile on her face as she sent them to follow their dreams but still follow their duty.

Start AP: 5 + 4 (rollover)

Form Order AP2: The Seekers is a small order of one hundred monks who're all approximately 6ft-6ft'6, and extremely muscular, able to take on a lot of foes at once. Their job is to travel the world and seek those who cannot protect themselves from various kinds of harm. Users of Divine Prayer.

Create Magical Concept AP3: Divine Prayer. Essentially, you can use as much power depending on how important you are to your deity/how devout you are to your deity. So, say you're the head of the church for your deity. You can do a -lot- more than a peasant who barely knows the deity exists. This is an open Magical Concept, I don't mind sharing this with everyone.

End AP: 4.

Elemental

2012-10-27, 02:10 AM

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-27, 09:06 AM

Antarel

"That remains to be seen Captain."
A page took the sheaf of parchment from Topez and handed it up to the Leaders who each perused the front page before handing it on to the next. Eventually, it reached the old woman.
"Do not be concerned about ceremony Captain Topez. This is merely a first read through.
"Would you care to talk us through your proposal?"

Well... I have no idea how they'll react as I know nothing of the trade alliance being offered.

"Of course, Inspired Elders." Captain Topez pulled out a smaller copy of his own, so that he could read through the treaty while the elders looked over their own copy. "Trade with the Tel-Velharan has been a profitable enterprise for the Quartzians, so we seek to further establish and expand upon our relationship with your people.

Firstly, We continue to offer our ores, gems and minerals to you in exchange for the various woods, plants, cloths and pottery that you have been offering us. Your concern about market issues was noted by the Free Trade Council, and so we have included an adjustment of exchange rates to curtail the flooding of the market and destabilizing of the economy... you'll find that in section two.

We also offer to construct Starskiffs for your people to use, once they have gained an able understanding of Arcanism and the Aether. But we have a few requests regarding their use: Do not militarize the vessels, Allow us to retain Most Favored Nation status with regard to the trade of our goods and under no circumstances will you attempt to pilot the Starskiffs to Geodesia.

Finally, in order to facilitate your journey into the void, we would like to gift you with a Schola Arcana. A place where your people can learn the art of Arcanism and the secret to manipulation of Aether.

For the purposes of this treaty, Most Favored Nation status means that you won't trade with other cultures for Ore, Gems, or Minerals as long as the Quartzians offer it. So if you want Malachite, you have to trade with the Quartzians to get it.

The Void

"Painting?" Xia's cheeks darkened slightly, as if blushing. The the goddess swept her arms out, forming a great sphere formed of pinpricks of light around herself, Alynaia and Acantheis.

"Like...this?" She asked softly - almost shyly - as she raised one hand, twisting it slowly as she concentrated on the area of not-quite-stars behind it. The lights stilled, then burst into a whirling dance, spinning and twisting into a new configuration. Xia's eyelids flickered, the image she wished to portray shining in her mind, then she lowered her hand with a sudden outburst of breath. Lines of light traced between the now formed pattern, and the picture snapped into focus as they joined.

It was a likeness of Acantheis's face. She turned back to crystal-god, eyes bright - and yet hooded - in anticipation of his reply.

Acantheis looked at the twinkling picture of himself in the sky.A most incredible likeness, Xia. I'm flattered. Acantheis smiled, four times simultaneously. Please, allow me to return the favor.

There was another sudden swelling of Aether that smeared itself across the far reaches of the void. With deft hands and razor shar fingertips, Acantheis began cutting away at the cloud, trimming its edges and core most artfully. He shaped and reshaped the cloud, twisting its form and color until he was satisfied. Once finished, the Amethyst Sage stepped back to show his work.

Well, what do you think? Acantheis waved his hand in front of his creation. It was a nebula, that depicted the two sisters standing opposite each other, their hands held and placed above their heads as they gestured outwards towards the three suns, Halcyon displayed as soaring between them, its outline depicted by small points of brilliant white light.

Hank McBadass

2012-10-27, 09:28 AM

Anicetus at the Summit

Anicetus's mind was in conference with the other members of the delegation through Yajera'Bok. He spoke haltingly, waiting for a resolution before speaking the Order's consensus to Faraday.

"Yes. I'm sure Arkana would do nicely but is it on water? Some of our researchers have ideas for harnessing moving water as a method to performing tasks... And many of the schools in Sol Lumaria are not under the Order's direct control even if we do exert much sway as the leading scholars so we would not speak for them ... The Order believes a central seat would only expand our influence, especially free from political turmoil ... Please, thank the Suns for us."

The mental conference ended and Anicetus relaxed. Human minds had to work in overtime to act in both psychic and mental realms. He was pleased. While many had contributed to the Order's success, it was he who would be known for negotiating this deal with the Lords of Light, even if he had done little actual negotiating.

Snowfire

2012-10-27, 11:37 AM

The Void

Acantheis looked at the twinkling picture of himself in the sky.A most incredible likeness, Xia. I'm flattered. Acantheis smiled, four times simultaneously. Please, allow me to return the favor.

There was another sudden swelling of Aether that smeared itself across the far reaches of the void. With deft hands and razor sharp fingertips, Acantheis began cutting away at the cloud, trimming its edges and core most artfully. He shaped and reshaped the cloud, twisting its form and color until he was satisfied. Once finished, the Amethyst Sage stepped back to show his work.

Well, what do you think? Acantheis waved his hand in front of his creation. It was a nebula, that depicted the two sisters standing opposite each other, their hands held and placed above their heads as they gestured outwards towards the three suns, Halcyon displayed as soaring between them, its outline depicted by small points of brilliant white light.

Xia nodded in acceptance of the Sage's praise, but any words she might have spoken turned to silence in her mouth as he turned to returning the favour with the precision and grace of a master. And when he drew back from his piece, her mind simply...stopped.

She blinked once, twice, her expression dumbfounded by the intricacy of the work of art before her. And that he had done this for her - no matter that it was an exchange of gifts. Unconsciously, her silver cheeks darkened, and she stood for several long moment, searching for words that might be able to explain what she was feeling. And even she was not sure of what that truly was.

"It's...it's beautiful." She said finally in a voice turned soft and hesitant. "Is...is that how you see me?" She asked and, had she required breath, she would have held it as she waited for an answer that was now far more important to her than she had ever thought such a thing could be.

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-27, 11:51 AM

The Void

Xia nodded in acceptance of the Sage's praise, but any words she might have spoken turned to silence in her mouth as he turned to returning the favour with the precision and grace of a master. And when he drew back from his piece, her mind simply...stopped.

She blinked once, twice, her expression dumbfounded by the intricacy of the work of art before her. And that he had done this for her - no matter that it was an exchange of gifts. Unconsciously, her silver cheeks darkened, and she stood for several long moment, searching for words that might be able to explain what she was feeling. And even she was not sure of what that truly was.

"It's...it's beautiful." She said finally in a voice turned soft and hesitant. "Is...is that how you see me?" She asked and, had she required breath, she would have held it as she waited for an answer that was now far more important to her than she had ever thought such a thing could be.

If amethyst could blush, Acantheis's four faces would have done so. Of course it is. I couldn't imagine you any other way if I tried. He extended a hand to Xia. You have an incredible drive within you. You're dedicated and confident, but not arrogant. It's all very striking.

Snowfire

2012-10-27, 01:06 PM

The Void

If amethyst could blush, Acantheis's four faces would have done so. Of course it is. I couldn't imagine you any other way if I tried. He extended a hand to Xia. You have an incredible drive within you. You're dedicated and confident, but not arrogant. It's all very striking.

"And yet," Xia said, her own silver hand rising to meet the amethyst one of Acantheis as she gathered the courage to speak the words, "I still make mistakes - I almost made a terrible one when when we met. And you forgave me that." Her fingers wrapped around his own, squeezing gently. "Would you do me an even greater service here, Acantheis? Would you be willing to ensure that that," she indicated with a nod the picture he had crafted, "is always how we are remembered? Alone and isolated as we are, I fear that we might lose sight of that vision. But you..." She shook her head, the gesture admiring. "You seem to see with fairer eyes than those of myself and my sister. We are predisposed to the plight of mortals, but in that disposition we are often reckless. Well," she chuckled shakily, "I more than Alynaia.

"So would you walk with me now?" She asked, vision blurring slightly as she spoke the words. "Until our paths no longer join, be that tomorrow or the end of time, would you stand with me - and let me stand with you?"

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-27, 01:27 PM

The Void

"And yet," Xia said, her own silver hand rising to meet the amethyst one of Acantheis as she gathered the courage to speak the words, "I still make mistakes - I almost made a terrible one when when we met. And you forgave me that." Her fingers wrapped around his own, squeezing gently. "Would you do me an even greater service here, Acantheis? Would you be willing to ensure that that," she indicated with a nod the picture he had crafted, "is always how we are remembered? Alone and isolated as we are, I fear that we might lose sight of that vision. But you..." She shook her head, the gesture admiring. "You seem to see with fairer eyes than those of myself and my sister. We are predisposed to the plight of mortals, but in that disposition we are often reckless. Well," she chuckled shakily, "I more than Alynaia.

"So would you walk with me now?" She asked, vision blurring slightly as she spoke the words. "Until our paths no longer join, be that tomorrow or the end of time, would you stand with me - and let me stand with you?"

It would be my pleasure, Lady Xia, to stand by your side and walk with you for as far as this road may take us. Acantheis said. His words were calm, but the crystal form of his body vibrated slightly, creating a hum that betrayed his nerves.

Draken

2012-10-27, 01:59 PM

Madness at The Gate

Ing'dras twitches slightly, causing a small rumble across the central region of the city, he feels like he has been threatened somehow.

Well, probably nothing.

Road to Nowhere

Ing'dras turns his steed around, leading the way for Syviina to follow.

The pace is slow, for the walk is leading to no place that the roads reach, where they are going is not, after all, a matter of how far you go, but of how long you travel towards it.

It doesn't take very long at all for Sol Lumaria to fall off of view, leaving only the road in the dark, and then even the road vanishes, leaving only a marble days upon which sits an arch, but not any arch, The Vast Gate.

Vast is the only word to describe it, for all of existance is contained within the gate. Where then, could this place be? Nowhere, as I have said, it does not exist. Except perhaps somewhere within Arlom, but at no particular moment. In fact, it is more appropriate to say that this place exists nowhen, at no point in time.

But that is all very meaningless, when it is all said and done.

Off to the side there is some colossal black thing probing the depths beyond the gate, but it is strange and hideous and it is best for Syviina not to dwell on the anatomies of Ing'dras' brothers, that way lie only perversions.

Ing'dras looks up the stream of silver flowing inwards towards himself, his long fingers grasp the streams like the teeth of a comb taking in hairs, pulling them down to head level of the gods.

"These are the futures of many things. Mortals, objects, even gods, tought I took none in hand at this time."

"As we speak, they are unrealized, meaningless. Things that may yet come, but probably wont. Foresight is a complex affair wherever it stretches."

Snowfire

2012-10-27, 02:04 PM

The Void

It would be my pleasure, Lady Xia, to stand by your side and walk with you for as far as this road may take us. Acantheis said. His words were calm, but the crystal form of his body vibrated slightly, creating a hum that betrayed his nerves.

The air around Xia crackled with energy she could not control as Acantheis affirmed her words, and a bolt of rogue lightning wove a pattern across their joined hands. "To you I give the essence of the storm that beats within me, so that you would know my recklessness when it comes - and temper it with your wisdom." And as she spoke, a bracelet of crackling silver-blue power formed around the wrist of her and her...husband? Fiance? Which was the proper word?

Extending an unspoken offer to Acantheis to join Steel and Suffering, as well as beginning the forging of a relic.

I think the first divine bride and groom need something special to signify it. I'm thinking bracelets formed from a part of each of them that create a permanent divine link between the two.

Yeah, it's cheesy. So sue me :smallbiggrin:

Joint Forge Relic (The Bonds of _______): 5 -2 = 3 AP

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-27, 02:20 PM

The Void

The air around Xia crackled with energy she could not control as Acantheis affirmed her words, and a bolt of rogue lightning wove a pattern across their joined hands. "To you I give the essence of the storm that beats within me, so that you would know my recklessness when it comes - and temper it with your wisdom." And as she spoke, a bracelet of crackling silver-blue power formed around the wrist of her and her...husband? Fiance? Which was the proper word?

Extending an unspoken offer to Acantheis to join Steel and Suffering, as well as beginning the forging of a relic.

I think the first divine bride and groom need something special to signify it. I'm thinking bracelets formed from a part of each of them that create a permant divine link between the two.

Yeah, it's cheesy. So sue me :smallbiggrin:

Acantheis's crystalline body sparkled as the light from the goddess he loved played through his divine form. A cloud of glowing Aether wrapped around the bracelet of silver power, wrapping tightly around it and sealing its glowing fire within a pure diamond lattice.

I offer you my knowledge and my curiosity, my explorations and my fascination. Whenever your drive falters, I will be there to light your way with inspiration, so that you may guide me with your determination.

Starting AP: 5+4 (rollover)
Join Pantheon: Steel and Suffering 1 AP
Joint Create Relic: 2 AP (1 PAP) The Bonds of _______ We'll discuss what they do in the OOC thread and then edit it in I guess?
Final AP: 8 PAP: 0

Lord_Asmodeus

2012-10-27, 02:20 PM

Ensirex, Elis Torn, Sisters

The insectoid god was highly animated, in his own strange way, his body twitching oddly. "Interesting, interesting. Another sibling group, like the brothers, responsible for souls. Perhaps there is some correlation or causational link between divine siblinghood and the arisen concept, perhaps a divine link represents itself subconsciously, a desire to recreate what they have with the mortals they create."

He pulled what seemed to be a small wriggling figure from an unseen pouch or perhaps from the thin air, a black and white form wriggled in his fingers, his bone pen stored for a moment as he contemplated it. "The inclusion of the divine in this soul link further increases the question of the similarities and differences between the souls created by the Brothers Three, and the Sisters Two. Tell me, tell me, did you like the one called Vlycent create the souls with the possibility that other divines might add their own divine spark to them?"

Ensirex, Nous

"Nous? Nous? Curious. I had heard your name whispered in the city. The purpose of this place is to gather souls, gather souls for my research, for study, and to ensure they are given a proper place. Heretofore I had not observed any specific place to which souls were destined. This too was an experiment."

Thanorax, The City

A group of Thanorax, a pack or a small warband one might say, had grown curious about the world outside. Their King-Sire had given them no commands about venturing forth, and after some trepidation, a small group decided it would be worth investigating the greater City. Gathering a small amount of tools and weapons, food and provisions being unnecessary to them, they set out to learn of the city.

4AP=4AP-0AP Create Advanced Concept: Psychology. I'm also giving the Phasamix my other mundane concepts, Sciency Medicine and the Scientific Method, so they are currently defined by their knowledge and exploration of the Psychology of mortals and gods alike, their knowledge of physical anatomy, surgery and medications and their rigorous research practices and ever inquisitive minds

mystic1110

2012-10-27, 03:09 PM

Rise of Reinascieza

The grand city of Veta was no more... this ... this was a new city. Reinascieza rose from the ocean, it's peaks and streets flooded with salt water as it rose higher and higher, built on buildings upon buildings. Black obsidian, and coral were it's materials. Fantastic impossible arches and vaults, spiral staircases and buildings shaped in triple helices. It was like some great stone Kraken rising from the sea. From above the city would seem to be a star, each of the octopuses legs stretching far from the cities main plaza.

The foundation of the city was merely the ruins of Veta, one could enter the basements and catacombs of Reinascieza and explore the old ruins and ... mysterious doorways, if one could breath underwater.

The city itself was a sanctuary. Sanctuary for the disposed of the lords of light. Dark, beautiful, isolated - it could only be reached by sail and oar, it's gates and walls open to all, since after all it was a port on all of it's sides.

And thus the Shard of Velharan, stood on one of it's many harbors, disapprovingly. Did the city even have residents yet? Arlom looked through the windows and the cobblestones briefly before he left leaving his doors, emblazoned with the words "Do not enter" at various rare shifting spots in the city... he wondered why the gods would mark his doors such, perhaps they wished for them to be easier to spot. How... amicable? Nontheless he did not answer Velharan - that was for another - the creator of this city to do so. But as with all cities, Arlom approved.

The Fall of Tristan (Meeting the Thanorax)

Tristan walked away from the academy, if he looked back he would have seen nothing except a random building. You only find the Academy by Arlom's will if you search for it. And only if you enter the city looking for it. Tristan never looked for the Academy, perhaps that's why he never found it. Seeing it is not finding it that is for certain... in Arlom, the most important thing is to know who you are. Because if you don't.... the city decides for you.

Thus as Tristan walked carrying his terrible blade, Arlom gently led him to other newcomers - the purpose of this meeting... only Arlom knew. Tristan was to be fashioned. For the Jihad. For Nous. For Arlom. For Himself. Into a Fear.

Fears are not made they are born, they are born through collaboration - Arlom does give birth to fears, he reveals them. And thus Tristan running through the city, searching - searching for something anything, desperation - regret - purpose.... at a dark crossroad he encountered the Thanorax that had ventured into the greater city.

Arlom - Necropolis

Arlom's graveyard, now Ensirex's domain (by Arlom's allowance) was a sprawling expanse of neatly arranged marble tombstones, and mausoleums. Stone angles stood over the tombs and looked on them warmly. It was oddly calm - the grass was green and there was a warm breeze, as the Thanorax tended the hedges and patrolled the grounds. All around the endless graveyard stood a Iron wrought fence - thin and small it hardly protected anything from entering, nor escaping. Beyond that, casting giant shadows onto the grounds, were the skyscrapers of Arlom.

Again - it was calm, no horror, and the only hint of madness was the the tombstones had a tendency to rearrange themselves. Perhaps one body was to be interned here, and you blink and it was a mile away and a new grave stood in it's place. But maddness is often subtle. The peaceful necropolis was only the surface for the horrors underneath.

For example, an escapee - a single frost giant soul who suddenly found himself buried in a coffin and using his strength managed to claw his way out to see the sunlight of the burnt orange sky of Arlom - the place between tick and tock. He was dead and this was the afterlife. Welcome. He ran avoiding the Thanorax, and came upon the small thin iron black fence that surrounded the domain. He began to climb....

Hours later. Days perhaps, he was still climbing. For every foot he went up it would extend a foot, and by the time he realized his folly it was too high, too late. He could fall, or descend but there was no hope there. The Thanorax waited, a fresh grave waited for him... so he climbed. Forever.

Arlom - The Sewers

What is fear and terror, doubt and loneliness to an emotionless machine? It meant nothing to it, and thus was pointless....at the same time Arlom quite enjoyed the Ing, they were some of his first actual citizens. The case of Marissa Fletcher should be discussed - and so the pipes and and streets of the underground and above led the Inevitable to the Ing. A grand mansion where the ruling elite of the Ing lived where he might plead his case for possession and property rights.

Snowfire

2012-10-27, 04:08 PM

The Void

Acantheis's crystalline body sparkled as the light from the goddess he loved played through his divine form. A cloud of glowing Aether wrapped around the bracelet of silver power, wrapping tightly around it and sealing its glowing fire within a pure diamond lattice.

I offer you my knowledge and my curiosity, my explorations and my fascination. Whenever your drive falters, I will be there to light your way with inspiration, so that you may guide me with your determination.

Starting AP: 5+4 (rollover)
Join Pantheon: Steel and Suffering 1 AP
Joint Create Relic: 2 AP The Bonds of _______ We'll discuss what they do in the OOC thread and then edit it in I guess?

The bracer split in two, dividing into two rings of diamond and lightning and then moving to the fingers of each deity and sliding onto them. And as they did so, a bond formed. Divine called to divine, power to power, life to life, heart to heart. And so would this bond endure and bring the two - the first Marriage of the Gods - together in an eternity as long as they two wished it for themselves.

Xia smiled hesitantly at the crystal god, joy bubbling deep within her, then gestured to the starfield that had borne solemn witness to their actions.

"You know, we should probably finish that." She chuckled. "But not, I think, alone. For surely there are others like us who would wish to spread life here in the void." Halcyon's engines flared again, sending the ship dancing away across the fabric of reality, and then Xia let her joy explode around the - now three - members of Steel and Suffering. Calling out as a beacon to those who would give mortal kind something to guide them in the night. That they were not alone in their wish. And that the time of that creation was now.

Ensirex, Elis Torn, Sisters

As Ensirex spoke, a ring of diamond and blazing blue-silver fire formed on Xia's finger. "Perhaps, cousin, perhaps." She replied calmly. "As to adding one's divine spark, I do not kn-"

"But I would be happy to test it!" Elis interjected suddenly, his expression avid. "All my life I have studied the nature of my race's being, trying to understand how we work, what drives us. I would be more than willing to further the knowledge of all in such a test."

Xia turned to Elis, surprise on her face, and then shook her head in a mix of self-admonition and amusement. "I should have suspected as much. Well, you know that I will not stand in your way if this is what you wish. You have the gift of freedom. And it would be the height of hypocrisy to try and take that from you."

Hank McBadass

2012-10-27, 06:33 PM

Nous, Death

Nous looked at Death and its works. It seems that you and us are kindred spirits. Experimentation first and building to theories to match. Your methods are quite … interesting. Nous could have thought of some other descriptions if it was not being charitable. Inefficient would be a good choice. Backwards maybe. Theorizing first and then experimenting to tease out what cannot be determined through stringent logic was the proper way of the world. It was resolved. But Death was a kindred soul and Nous guessed it took all types. It is good that more come to Arlom. Nous considered for a while. If you would wish, it would honor us if you would join the Divine College. One like you would be a valued member.

Acantheis and Xia sitting in a tree … then comes Nous

In the depths of the Library Nous was immersed in study. There were so many possibilities! Then he felt it – the call to the edge of creation. Nous smiled, he had studied this possibility. Not too far off most likely time either. Nous pulled at his edges and sent a shard out to meet the lovebirds.

The ships and their gods hung in the void. I am Nous. Well met Divine Others!

Snowfire

2012-10-27, 08:01 PM

Lord_Asmodeus

2012-10-27, 08:52 PM

Ensirex, Elis Torn, Sisters

Ensirex moved forward, as if to act on Elis Torn's declaration then he stopped, reassessing the situation. He let out a shrill call, beyond the hearing of most mortals, and a Thanorax, as well as another breed of Phasamix responded. Ensirex spoke to Elis Torn "Based on your earlier comments and those of the Sisters Two, it seems prudent to inform you of the full situation before you complete this action."

He gestured to the Thanorax and the other Phasamix "Previous attempts to insert my soul essence into souls designed for this purpose had unexpected results. Perhaps the result is unique to me, or perhaps when he created the souls with this intent, Vlycent did not account for the perhaps radical differences between the essences of himself and his brothers, and those of other gods. Regardless, the result was a metamorphosis of the soul essences based on the introduction of my own essence, from which these new states of being originated."

Nous, Death

Ensirex tipped his head, his hands recording the information on his scroll as he thought. "That would seem a desirable course of action. Yes, yes. The expansion in information access, the chance to encounter new information. I will accept this invitation."

3AP=4AP-1AP Join Pantheon: Divine College

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-27, 11:29 PM

Stars for the Walls of the Universe

Acantheis and Xia sitting in a tree … then comes Nous

In the depths of the Library Nous was immersed in study. There were so many possibilities! Then he felt it – the call to the edge of creation. Nous smiled, he had studied this possibility. Not too far off most likely time either. Nous pulled at his edges and sent a shard out to meet the lovebirds.

The ships and their gods hung in the void. I am Nous. Well met Divine Others!

Xia smiled as Nous approached, extending a hand in greeting. "Greetings to you, young one." She replied. "My name is Xia." She gestured at Alynaia. "This is my sister, Alynaia. And this handsome fellow in purple is my..." she stumbled for a moment.

Acantheis, what are we exactly? Bethrothed? Married? What's the right term? She asked through their bond in the same instant as her stumble.

Nous? I don't believe we've been introduced. I am Acantheis, the divine mystic and husband of Xia. One face smiled at his bride while Acantheis extended a hand to the newly arrived god. Does that answer well enough? the crystal god teased playfully through his link with Xia.

Mynxae

2012-10-27, 11:57 PM

Road to Nowhere

Ing'dras turns his steed around, leading the way for Syviina to follow.

The pace is slow, for the walk is leading to no place that the roads reach, where they are going is not, after all, a matter of how far you go, but of how long you travel towards it.

It doesn't take very long at all for Sol Lumaria to fall off of view, leaving only the road in the dark, and then even the road vanishes, leaving only a marble dais upon which sits an arch, but not any arch, The Vast Gate.

Vast is the only word to describe it, for all of existance is contained within the gate. Where then, could this place be? Nowhere, as I have said, it does not exist. Except perhaps somewhere within Arlom, but at no particular moment. In fact, it is more appropriate to say that this place exists nowhen, at no point in time.

But that is all very meaningless, when it is all said and done.

Off to the side there is some colossal black thing probing the depths beyond the gate, but it is strange and hideous and it is best for Syviina not to dwell on the anatomies of Ing'dras' brothers, that way lie only perversions.

Ing'dras looks up the stream of silver flowing inwards towards himself, his long fingers grasp the streams like the teeth of a comb taking in hairs, pulling them down to head level of the gods.

"These are the futures of many things. Mortals, objects, even gods, thought I took none in hand at this time."

"As we speak, they are unrealized, meaningless. Things that may yet come, but probably wont. Foresight is a complex affair wherever it stretches."

The Vast Gate

Syviina looked on in wonder as they walked their horses up to the Vast Gate. "I have always had trouble with the future... The past is easy, as it has already happened, so I can call it up at will as you have already seen. The present is similar, but slightly more difficult. The future, I can barely see at all except for brief flashes. Perhaps.. Perhaps you could show me how to read the threads?" she said tentatively, her eyes gazing interestedly at the threads flowing into him.

Temple of Syviina

The mere second that Divine Prayer was created, she was bombarded by prayers appearing in her thoughts, clouding her mind. She answered some, protested the point of pointless others and questioned some that were on the line of being accepted. She sat in meditation in the courtyard as this all happened, seeking peace within herself and the prayers that came into her thoughts became slower, more thoughtful as she blocked out those that were pointless.

Draken

2012-10-28, 12:17 AM

At The Vast Gate

Ing'dras tilted his head to the side.

"The past is easy indeed. It is why I gave it as dreams to all of mortalkind. Seeing the present is not complex if you have an anchor point, such as an individual you wish to see."

Ing'dras' fingers multiply as he combs the threads of individual futures and reveals the ever-growing mass of fibers that they become as they stretch further away from the now.

"This is the conudrum I have faced myself. The near future becomes clearer and clearer, but the further you look, the more potentials appear as decisions branch off. But those are all mere individual effects predicted on foresaw interactions. Sometimes it is not so simple."

Ing'dras fetches a thread, as he does, the gate begins exhibiting an image of a foxkin vixen crying in the arms of her kin, the thread shows that she spends the next few minutes, hours, days, in her home, readjusting.

But suddenly another thread shifts from its position in a rather distant place, as an Ing teleports into the reunion and grips the fugitive by the neck, vanishing shortly afterwards, this singular unexpected interactions changes the entirety of the future that the thread described until then.

"Things can only be truly defined when they happen at last, because there are many last minute variables a foreteller might miss. Even those with advantages such as ourselves. It would be an impossible task to map all of these pathways and ever create a true prophecy, I have determined. Even should I craft a host of devotees to such a task."

Ing'dras releases the threads, that foxkin apparently fled from one of the more eccentric neighbourhoods and Ing'dras' display was starting to show some weird things, a bit too much pink for anyone's tastes.

"I can show you the threads any time you need, just walk here and catch them in your hand, it is somewhat... Autonomous. This body of mine is not particularly aware of its surroundings."

Mynxae

2012-10-28, 12:35 AM

At The Vast Gate

Ing'dras tilted his head to the side.

"The past is easy indeed. It is why I gave it as dreams to all of mortalkind. Seeing the present is not complex if you have an anchor point, such as an individual you wish to see."

Ing'dras' fingers multiply as he combs the threads of individual futures and reveals the ever-growing mass of fibers that they become as they stretch further away from the now.

"This is the conundrum I have faced myself. The near future becomes clearer and clearer, but the further you look, the more potentials appear as decisions branch off. But those are all mere individual effects predicted on foresaw interactions. Sometimes it is not so simple."

Ing'dras fetches a thread, as he does, the gate begins exhibiting an image of a foxkin vixen crying in the arms of her kin, the thread shows that she spends the next few minutes, hours, days, in her home, readjusting.

But suddenly another thread shifts from its position in a rather distant place, as an Ing teleports into the reunion and grips the fugitive by the neck, vanishing shortly afterwards, this singular unexpected interactions changes the entirety of the future that the thread described until then.

"Things can only be truly defined when they happen at last, because there are many last minute variables a foreteller might miss. Even those with advantages such as ourselves. It would be an impossible task to map all of these pathways and ever create a true prophecy, I have determined. Even should I craft a host of devotees to such a task."

Ing'dras releases the threads, that foxkin apparently fled from one of the more eccentric neighbourhoods and Ing'dras' display was starting to show some weird things, a bit too much pink for anyone's tastes.

"I can show you the threads any time you need, just walk here and catch them in your hand, it is somewhat... Autonomous. This body of mine is not particularly aware of its surroundings."

The Vast Gate

"Thank you, Ing'dras" she said respectfully. She grasped some of the threads tentatively, focusing on the future of her Monks. Her eyes and hair turned pure silver as she did so. She gazed into the future as the image turned to her Monks, as they grew older and withered and died. They still bred though, so the Temple grew and grew, until it became so overcrowded that their was no room for the helpless, only the Monks. And they grew fat and lazy, knowing that Syviina would never punish her 'chosen'. As Syviina saw this, she gasped and her eyes turned a slight reddish colour in anger. "How can I stop this from happening? Any of this? How do we even know if it will come to pass, or if it merely reflects an illusion?" she said angrily.

AgentIndy

2012-10-28, 12:48 AM

Stars for the Walls of the Universe

Xia smiled as Nous approached, extending a hand in greeting. "Greetings to you, young one." She replied. "My name is Xia." She gestured at Alynaia. "This is my sister, Alynaia. And this fellow in purple is my..." she stumbled for a moment.

Acantheis, what are we exactly? Bethrothed? Married? What's the right term? She asked through their bond in the same instant as her stumble.

Stars For the Walls of the Universe

Edri flew closer to this group, but kept his distance.Taking his hand, he started writing up the design for stars, as he had dreamed about since his birth. He flew over to the group of gods, "Um, ugh...hi...Um, you don't know me but...Oh, this is hard to say..."

Elemental

2012-10-28, 02:38 AM

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-28, 07:22 AM

Antarel

They're not all elders, just most of them.

As Topez spoke, the Elder read through the treaty. It seemed she had the ability to read rather quickly.
"This is unacceptable Captain Topez."
Other members of the Council who were looking over her shoulders as she read agreed with her by nodding their heads.
"Your offer is most generous, but expect too much in return.
"While your considerations of our economy are most thoughtful, as are your offers to educate us in your arts and provide us with vessels akin to your own; the restrictions you would place upon us are not something we are willing to agree to."
The As-Yet-Unnamed Elder because of Elemental's laziness picked up a quill pen and dipped it into ink. She then proceeded to cross out sections of the treaty and add additions in her flowing handwriting. She handed it down to the same page who had handed it up to her and the sheaf of parchment was returned to Topez.
"We will await your return."

"There is no need for me to leave," Captain Topez replied as he looked over the proposed changes to the treaty. "I have been authorized by the Free Council to speak on their behalf for the purpose of these negotiations. We fully understand your concerns with regards to certain aspects of the treaty, and I think that perhaps a measure of miscommunication occured, which I truly apologize for.

We do not mean that you cannot arm your starskiffs for defensive purposes, but their intended use is to engender trade and exploration. There are few enough threats in the void that heavy weaponization is simply unnecessary. So long as your Starskiffs remain primarily trade vessels, that is they always carry trade goods or crews returning from trade equalling 51% or more of their cargo hold, then they are not considered military vessels. In addition, once the Schola Arcana is established on Sol Lumaria, you'll find that you really have no need of weapons. Aether provides far more power, and far more use, than a sword or spear." Captain Topez continued to browse through the treaty's changes.

"Ah, Most Favored Nation status. Were you aware that we had already granted such status to yourselves? Probably not, I think they neglected to add that into the treaty for my benefit... if it's a matter of equality we can certainly enstate that right away, although if you have other concerns with it, I'd appreciate the opportunity to hear them.

The Quartzian captain frowned when he came to the final subsection of item three. "I see you take issue with the item regarding Geodesia..." He read further down. "Twice. Unfortunately, this is the one item on the treaty which I am not authorized to negotiate. I was explicitly told that under no circumstances was I to allow a presence to be established on Geodesia. I do apologize, but there is simply no way I can allow it."

Snowfire

2012-10-28, 08:46 AM

Stars for the Walls of the Universe

Nous? I don't believe we've been introduced. I am Acantheis, the divine mystic and husband of Xia. One face smiled at his bride while Acantheis extended a hand to the newly arrived god. Does that answer well enough? the crystal god teased playfully through his link with Xia.

Edri flew closer to this group, but kept his distance.Taking his hand, he started writing up the design for stars, as he had dreamed about since his birth. He flew over to the group of gods, [COLOR="Orange"]"Um, ugh...hi...Um, you don't know me but...Oh, this is hard to say..."/COLOR]

Xia blushed slightly at Acantheis's comment. I'm going to get you for that later, husband. She sent menacingly - albeit with a softening of humor. Exactly how much was for her to know, and for Acantheis to worry about. She nodded in greeting to the other young god who approached, smiling gently.

"Greetings to you as well, young one. If this is everyone, then perhaps we should get started?" She gestured at the sphere of lights all around them - and the two images already formed from them. "We have a canvas. Let us make of it what we will.

Rollover (Lesser & Pantheon): 3 + 5 + 1 = 9 AP

Joint Weave Plane (Stars): 9 - 1 = 8 AP

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-28, 09:12 AM

Well, since we're all here we might as well get started. Let's try and make something worth having to look at all the time. Acantheis cracked a diamond toothed grin at the other three gods. I'm sure it'll turn out great.

Starting AP: 8
Joint Weave Plane: 1 AP The starry, starry sky

Draken

2012-10-28, 10:46 AM

The Vast Gate

"Thank you, Ing'dras" she said respectfully. She grasped some of the threads tentatively, focusing on the future of her Monks. Her eyes and hair turned pure silver as she did so. She gazed into the future as the image turned to her Monks, as they grew older and withered and died. They still bred though, so the Temple grew and grew, until it became so overcrowded that their was no room for the helpless, only the Monks. And they grew fat and lazy, knowing that Syviina would never punish her 'chosen'. As Syviina saw this, she gasped and her eyes turned a slight reddish colour in anger. "How can I stop this from happening? Any of this? How do we even know if it will come to pass, or if it merely reflects an illusion?" she said angrily.

Ing'dras takes his many fingers to the thread, his much more dexterous and experiences hands pick apart the string of decisions leading to the predicated future.

"Sloth and corruption are born of complacency. When needs are given and taken for granted, the natural ambition of all sapients devolves into mere greed, base, useless and destructive. Even a watchful eye and a vicious hand cannot keep such decadence from finding a place to fester."

Ing'dras picks a few threads and trails them back closer to the gate, his eyes trailing individually up a number of fibers.

"Here, watch this line of choices. I also recommend that you work on your nails, they can be useful in this endeavour."

Ing'dras' own nails are not visible, he is using needle-like claws built into his gauntlets to handle the threads.

AP: 10 + 6 rollover (or is the council sporting 6 people already? If it is, 7 AP are gained).

16 (maybe 17) AP.

AgentIndy

2012-10-28, 11:11 AM

Stars For the Walls of the Universe

Edri raised his hand, and let out a light from his palm, the light streaming into the construction of the stars. His coat fit him a little better as he did this, and he blinked a few times as he felt his power exit him, into this joint effort.

AP:5+1 Pantheon

Joint Weave Plane:-2

AP:4

Now the Voidwill have company."

Mynxae

2012-10-28, 11:25 AM

Ing'dras takes his many fingers to the thread, his much more dexterous and experiences hands pick apart the string of decisions leading to the predicated future.

"Sloth and corruption are born of complacency. When needs are given and taken for granted, the natural ambition of all sapients devolves into mere greed, base, useless and destructive. Even a watchful eye and a vicious hand cannot keep such decadence from finding a place to fester."

Ing'dras picks a few threads and trails them back closer to the gate, his eyes trailing individually up a number of fibers.

"Here, watch this line of choices. I also recommend that you work on your nails, they can be useful in this endeavour."

Ing'dras' own nails are not visible, he is using needle-like claws built into his gauntlets to handle the threads.

AP: 10 + 6 rollover (or is the council sporting 6 people already? If it is, 7 AP are gained).

16 (maybe 17) AP.

The Vast Gate

She shook her head slightly and her nails were shorter, more suited to an artist but alas, that is what she must have done to see the future. She gazed upon the threads intently. "What is it I am seeing Ing'dras? I can't quite seem to work it out. One moment it's one thing, the next it's gone, replaced by another future" she said with a frown.

Hank McBadass

2012-10-28, 12:06 PM

Nous, Stars for the Walls of the Universe

Nous greeted Acantheis and gave a wave to Edri before it joined in on the construction of the starfield. Nous, the last to add his divine power, arranged the pinpricks of light to encode the possible pasts and futures held in the Library. With careful study, one could learn to unlock their secrets.

With his last effort, Nous reached high in the void and placed the 4 greatest stars of the night. Two practically touching, a silver one to one side, and an orange one slightly farther: a star for each of the four that came together to brighten the void.

Well done! How much easier are the great works of creation when we come together!

AP: 0+5 lesser rollover+1 PAP = 6 - 1 Joint weave plane.= 5

ChrisClark13

2012-10-28, 12:31 PM

Darklady2831

2012-10-28, 01:09 PM

The Dark Birth

Gjol Maduur's tendrils had found what they were searching for. The Nemesis of Reason cackled, prying open time and space, forcing it's way into another reality. His multitudes of voices sang out in praise of the end of days, of the end of all things sane. The sky darkened as the suns were shrouded in darkness for two whole minutes of mortal time. But to Gjol Maduur this was far more than enough time... he tore into the alternate reality, bleeding it through the Vast Gate as a mass of tentacles. Millions of mortal minds cried out in the alternate universe as Gjol Maduur tore out his chosen.

He flung them as far as he could, Fifteen Dark blotches, invisible to the lords of light. They dwelt in the dark places across the universe, silent, waiting... The ancient ones from another Reality cackled, sinking their tendrils into their new home. They would gleefully serve their lord for all time if need be. However, more than the Old Ones bled through. The energy of the mind, a power unlike the Aether, but familiar to this reality. For it was Psionics, and it was used by the children of the Aberrant Council...

7 AP + 6 AP (Rollover) = 13 AP
13 AP - 5 AP - 2 AP = 6 AP
5 AP Create Legendary Life: The Old Ones; Beings from another reality, they are as old as Gjol Maduur himself, having been created right after the beginning of time itself in their own universe. They are immensely powerful, and wield the raw power of Psionics as easily as a human thinks. Nearly unkillable, there are fifteen Old Ones, and for them to reproduce would require an act of divine intervention.

2 AP Create Legendary Concept (Join action with Ing'Dras and Arlom): Psionics, the power of the mind amplified manyfold, some races are natural psions, and can easily learn and use certain psionic disciplines.

AgentIndy

2012-10-28, 01:13 PM

Arlom-Lucian

Venner brushed some dirt off of himself,"I am fine, but what was that?"

Draken

2012-10-28, 02:33 PM

At the Vast Gate

"What you are seeing are numerous possible futures being altered by events happening in the presen-"

Quite suddenly, Ing'dras lost his balance for no apparent reason, triping to the side like a drunk. Not only the silver knight, but the Vast Gate itself seemed to tilt slightly, producing an immense noise. Threads of time tangled and some even impossibly snapped, causing a scant few meaningless things in the world to simply cease existing for no apparent reason.

But the worst part was certainly the noise. A Vast Creak audible to the very corners of reality, louder in those places, indeed, for they were closer to the walls of the Vast Gate than the center of existance. Ing'dras needed no more than a moment to correct himself, but a lot can happen in a moment, all of creation can happen in a moment.

His foundations were repaired with the broken remains of snapped threads and incongruent events, timelines that should have been, but were not, they did not fester, nor feel, because the past is inconsequential, but mayhaps things lurked at the other end of those threads, flung backwards by a forceful break, to arrive at a later moment. Or maybe they were alredy there.

Probably not.

Ing'dras dusted his robes, psionic static filling the air around him in an annoyed buzz. How very inconvenient a turn of events. Well, water under the bridge, he turned back to Syviina as if nothing much had transpired.

"My apologies for that. Where were we, again?"

Arlom

A servant of the Ing looks up to the gate as he hears a horrid noise coming from it. He sees the Ing taking flight towards their Lord, and his eyes flare with power as he comes into attention of one of the lords of the city.

16 AP in.

2 AP: Create legendary concept (Psionics) with Gjol and Arlom.
3 AP: Scourge - Ing'dras tilts and reality goes awry for a moment and strange things happen everywhere. People vanish forever, rocks turn to frogs, cobblestones fall upwards to the sky, fish drown, cats and dogs live together, someone somewhere escapes from the Ing.
1 AP: Create Society: The Thousand Ing Dominions. Or the K'Ing'Doms, as the joke made by the dwarven servants goes.

10 AP.

Elricaltovilla

2012-10-28, 03:07 PM

Painting the Sky

Acantheis put his hands on his hips and looked at the lights that floated on the edge of the void. I think that's pretty impressive. Nice work everyone. Especially that little touch at the end, Nous. I'd love the opportunity to see this Library you're pulling all this from. The only one I remember seeing didn't have any librarians in it. Or even any books... probably because I burned it down. Oh well... Acantheis smiled.

He reached out and took the hand of his beloved goddess. What would you say to taking a trip to the inner worlds? I'd like to check on my Quartzians and drop off these refugees.

Darklady2831

2012-10-28, 03:21 PM

The Starseeker

The Vahnatai who had been placed under a bubble of Aether continued to sit in a trance, and a pulse of force went out, shattering the fragile bubble around them. Suddenly, a psionic cacophony could be heard all throughout the Starseeker, the Vahnatai screaming to be given back to Arlom.

Hank McBadass

2012-10-28, 04:48 PM

Tristan’s Rise: The Slaughter of the Thanorax

Rising and falling: these are relative terms. Tristan would look back on his meeting with the Thanorax with pride. If giving up on Amy was breaking the chains of his self-imprisonment, this was his first step out of the cave.

He saw the Thanorax long before they saw him. They were amateurs, much like he supposed he was not long before, bumbling down the street in a blob. He considered the best course of action.

“Attack! This city is full of terrors and these are likely one of them.”

It was hard to argue with Soulswallower. It had only been a few days since he left Amy at the entrance to The Academy but was already comfortable with the reassuring presence of his sword. But no. Attacking them outright would not make sense. They were powerful, Tristan could see that, and together they might overwhelm him. Plus, he needed at least one of them alive to tell him how to get out of this hell hole. Soulswallower was powerful but it was often rash.

Tristan hid in the dark, ready. Attacking from the rear was optimal in this situation. One passed and then another. Soulswallower was practically screaming for Tristan to strike them. The divine spark was strong within these ones – The Devourer would feast today.

Tristan began having doubts. What if they were peaceful? The shadows were one thing but these certainly didn’t look aggressive. Strange, but not aggressive. Tristan decided to just let them past – no need to pick a fight.

As the last Thanorax drew level to him something changed. Either a cloud shifted, a streetlight flickered brightly, or maybe, as Tristan would later suspect, Soulswallower flashed on its own accord (and rightly so, it was just demonstrating that it knew best). Whatever it was, the last Thanorax saw him in the dark, a mere few feet away, and lashed out. The pacifists and apologists would later claim that the creature was merely startled and would not have seriously hurt him, but Tristan was there; he knew that the creature made to kill him.

Tristan raised Soulswallower at the last moment and severed the fighting arm sent in his direction. These were amateurs Tristan realized; he had been cautious for no reason. Tristan shifted amongst the shadows and decapitated the offending Thanorax. Soulswallower was in ecstasy and spread its joy to Tristan.

Tristan turned to the next one. A slash across the chest severed it in two. With Soulswallower he was unstoppable! The leader of the Thorax had gathered its fellows now. One lunged in attack Tristan held up his sword an pierced it right through its head, cutting through the tough exoskeleton like it was butter. But it had been a calculated attack: One of the Thanorax’s combat arms struck Tristan’s left shoulder. His bones were crushed, muscles torn, and arteries severed. Blood poured out from where the bones had punctured his skin. Even more damage was inside. The Thanorax commander clicked it's mandibles in what Tristan figured was a laugh.

Tristan felt no pain. In fact it was a great warming sensation. The Thanorax watched on his skin was woven back together, bones reset, blood flew back into his wound. Not even a scar was left. Tristan laughed, “You’d better run.” They did, scattering in all different directions.

“Chase them!” pleaded Soulswallower as it gave strength to his legs to catch the agile Thanorax.

“Yes. I think I will.” Tristan responded with a wide grin. The power was intoxicating

Tristan couldn’t find them all. The Thanorax were clever. They spread out in each direction and took totally random routes. Maybe eventually he would have found them but all of a sudden a giant explosion rocked the streets. Something was different. Drunk on souls with his perception at it's height Tristan could tell. The city was distracted. Tristan knew that Now was the time to escape while the City was focused elsewhere. Four Thanorax still remained, scattered through Arlom.

Next time he would have to be sure to inquire about a way out of this place first. He no longer feared anything under the suns. Full with the power from the divine sparks in the Thanorax he was the one to be feared. He felt stronger than he ever imagined possible … and it was only the beginning.

Starting AP: 5 – 5 (Beget demigod) = 0

Starting AP: 5 - 2(Raise Hero) = 3

Nous and Death.

The Divine College is glad to have you as a colleague, we are glad we visited. Good luck with your research and please, if there is anything I can do to help, do not hesitate to ask. Call for me at the Library.

Nous prepared his farewells. It wanted to tour the streets of Arlom for a while. This was a delicate time for several members of its flock. That was when an explosion rocked Arlom.

This is an unfortunate time for this. I believe the City is under attack, Death

Nous, Stars on the Walls

Of course. You and your followers are always welcome at the Library. All are.

Nous stopped, considering.

Well, now. It seems events have taken an unfortunate turn. Something has happened in Arlom. It is most probably under attack.

mystic1110

2012-10-28, 05:32 PM

City Reborn

Vylcent's assault on the city... was Unexpected... but nothing that the city couldn't fix. After all each stone was just another piece of its body. It was its body, and Arlom had total control of its body. And so slowly (in the blink of an eye - before the green sun even flared) the city rebuild, it was like time was flying backward, but it wasn't time, there was no time here in the place between tick and tock, only space. And space revolved backwards... and then forwards. Stone became iron, iron became steel, steel became glass and the neon lights, grew inch my foot, by mile. The city glowed green and blue. And pink. The statutes of angels contorted and grew wings of wires. And instead of weeping they looked upward.

The city was synthetic looking - the sound of oil and code. Glass walls grew in place of mortar - unbreakable. The people wandered surrounded by mirrors and each other. The city is perfectly contained, and everything inside is transparent; never seems to never end, and everything inside is veiled. Oxymoron and paradox. You are alone, but just by looking around, you had the possibility of seeing everything - although you never would.

The aesthetic of the city is a decaying synthesis of various cultures and empires, past and present, future and present. Nothing is authentic, and nothing is truly new or unique to the time and place. A disorganized conglomeration of other cities, but that wouldn't be correct, for everything was merely a part of Arlom. A facet. You saw wooden buildings, drowned in water, cover in black iron with thorns of spears, inside each glass skyscraper. The in-authenticity was wrong, because it was even more authentic the originals, and will always be, yet it was all a conglomerate - it was all....one. A vistor would see a familiar structure no matter where they are from, even those from the Halycon would see their familiar bulkheads, for despite what they claimed, they ship was a city onto itself, and thus even in their mortal-divine minds: Arlom was the conception of a city. Everything lost its cultural significance and its place in their respective collective cultural memory within Arlom: for they were just memories and he was fact

And thus Arlom grew - more nightmarish, more lonely, more demanding. And the fears within him grew as well, and the neon lights and fountains blared black oils and colored sounds into the night sky and from above the gods would have seen a discolored rainbow from the center of the dark continent.

Gain Domain 3 AP; Travel domain (home) (5 gaining clothed in wanderlust, and 2 from helping to reraise Veta).

Arlom is now a intermediate god: becoming an intermediate god, Arlom repaired itself and built himself into a cyberpunk city same deal though - empty streets, shadows, ing, corner of your eye.... except a lot more neon.

Undo scourge: 4AP: The city is rebuilt - it is now a cyber punk city with a lot more neon other than that it is much the same. EXCEPT part of arlom now exists in every other city, all the time, a spacial manifestation of him. This is seen as a permanent door that is always open. Like the portals of Ing'dras they can be used to travel from any city to any other city. When you enter a portal you emerge at a random city, one of which could be arlom, but could be any other with equal probability. If you are in arlom, the doorway is however empty.

1 AP: Create legendary concept (Psionics) with Gjol and Arlom.

AP 0
Librarian AP 0 (It's his city too :smalltongue:)